《The Mistress Runs Away》 Chapter 0 ¡°I have enjoyed it so far. Miss Philone, this is a token of my sincerity.¡± A white envelope was placed over the messy trail while the man rubbed his cigarette into an ashtray and finally let it out the last line. ¡°If it¡¯s not enough, please do tell me.¡± A neat and cool voice, as if measured by a ruler. Rowena bit her lips while watching this disgustingly cold breakup notice. She felt like a vulgar woman who sold her laughter on a single piece of silver. ¡°Ha¡­ haha¡­ ¡­ .¡± So.. this is the end. She let out miserable laughter Instead of anger, The man who was trying to turn the doorknob stopped and turned back at the sound of flat laughter. Rowena blinked desperately to capture his look through her blurred vision. A black suit that draws a perfect silhouette with a body with broad shoulders, tall height, and fine muscles. Black hair that brushed up without any disruption, sharply arched eyebrows, and pale blue eyes that were indescribable. Frowning his brow, he questioned. ¡°What is funny?¡± ¡°At least once¡­..¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Did you love me at least once?¡± A heavy silence fell with her trembling question. Blinking slowly, he replied. ¡°Not at all.¡± Hot tears ran down her cheeks. The pledge never to cling to each other has melted into resentment, anger, and sadness. Rowena raised her back slowly at the villain. ¡°You are the devil. You played with me, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I was just¡­ a young, innocent girl who was excited about going up to the capital.¡± A dark shadow fell over her head. As he approached, he brushed under her chin with his index finger and lifted it ¡°so.¡± She swallowed a wet breath with a deep, low voice. It was hot as if it had been burned even though it was just contacted. He asked, looking down at Rowena, who was unable to move. ¡°Did I force you to get drunk?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°We enjoyed it together. We¡¯re both drunk.¡± The man who stroked her lower jaw a couple of times as if dealing with a dog turned around. ¡°Then take care. Miss Philone.¡± Killian Devonshire, third in line to the throne, the queen¡¯s nephew, with three titles, four islands, and a seat in the supreme council. It was 15 days after that the Duke Devonshire of Rockford was married. That was five years ago. *** That¡¯s why. ¡°Rowena.¡± She couldn¡¯t understand him who naturally stepped into her territory as if he had just broken up with her yesterday. ¡°You must have had a lot of money, the amount I gave you wasn¡¯t small, but you¡¯re living a miserable life.¡± Her heart was torn by his action, looking at the small house as if he was looking at a dumpster. Rowena raised the blade as she rolled up her lower lip and said ¡°¡­¡­be careful what you say. I have no idea why you came all the way here.¡± Killian, who came in without sincerity, changed into indoor shoes, sat down on the couch. He searched through his suit, pulled out a cigarette, and suddenly said. ¡°Start over.¡± ¡­what? Her head turned white as if it was bleached. Rowena, who blinked her eyes because she couldn¡¯t figure out what she had heard, opened her trembling lips. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you remember throwing money and abandoning me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­ I beg your pardon?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pick up what I threw away.¡± Killian, who answered plainly, sat comfortably his back against the couch and his long legs crossed. While she was frozen by an uninvited guest invading without warning, he lit the fire at the end of the cigarette. she felt suffocated by spreading cigarette smoke. ¡°That¡¯s right..!¡± It was the moment when Rowena, who came to her senses belatedly, roughly took the cigarette from his hand. a profit from one¡¯s talent An old door opened from the inside. ¡°Demian!¡± ¡°Mom¡­?¡± ¡°Close the door!¡± Rowena, who shouted at the slightly visible child, moved toward the door as if to protect her son from him and stared fiercely at the intruder. ¡°I¡­., get out.¡± Rowena swallowed dry saliva. Her heart was beating steeply and her hands were shaking. Did he see her face? Did he notice that he looked like him? While she was as blue as a prisoner about to be sentenced to death, a short, dismal laugh penetrated her ears. ¡°Haha!¡± ¡°¡­Killian.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you have been so quick, but in the meantime, it must have been sweet.¡± His mouth was smiling, but his gaze on Rowena was dreadful. He stood up from his seat, showing his desire to break the door and pull out the baby in the room right away. ¡°You must have met a new man? Hmm?¡± The man who quickly erased her from his life as if changing into a new mask was still elegant and still as perfect. Rowena backed away from Killian, who was approaching her. ¡°Ahhhh¡­¡± However, her escape route was short, it wasn¡¯t long until she felt the hard wall against her back, as he slowly narrowed the distance between them, and stopped when he was facing her. ¡°ugh!¡± With his head looking down at her, he held her chin with one hand and lifted it up. He struggled with her lips, but when he bit her lower lip, she had no choice but to open her mouth in pain. ¡°Ha¡­.¡± Their lips entangled and shortly she was enjoying herself as if the five-year gap was natural to overlook. The bitter taste of cigarettes with smoke-filled her, reaching the end of her throat. A fire broke out in Rowena¡¯s eyes. part The next moment, he slowly straightened his head and parted their lips. As soon as their eyes met, Rowena breathed briefly at the madness she could see. ¡°Choose, Miss Philone.¡± Crazy¡­¡­ crazy person. Killian, who smiled satisfactorily at her white face, tapped Rowena¡¯s cheek with his index finger. ¡°Will you be my mistress again? or will you die with your child on the street?¡± Rowena closed her eyes tightly in despair that fell upon her head. It wasn¡¯t an option. It was a notice that he would make it so. Killian Devonshire, the devil, is a man who¡¯ll remain unchanged She knew it After all, She¡¯s been that man¡¯s mistress for three years. **** Chapter 1 Five years ago¡­ (The Duke of Devonshire¡¯s mistress.) The word that people called Rowena Philone, Hair blonde as honey, green eyes that shimmers like midsummer greens. Newspapers praised her beauty, but only for a moment, before spreading that she sold her beauty and painted her as a vicious woman who was luxuriated with the duke¡¯s property. Beautiful and luxurious Rowena Philone. However, whatever the public perception was, Rowena was the hidden goddess of the Ethelwood social world. Whether it was an event, a concert, or an outing, invitations piled up in front of her, Adding to the fact that Numerous artists have created works using her as a muse. The noblest and most vulgar woman. No matter what she was called behind her back, no one dared to insult Rowena Philone, Who had the Duke of Devonshire backing her. At least not in front of her. ¡°¡­.I mean Rowena Philone¡­..¡± It was a voice full of malice. Rowena¡¯s hand stopped while fixing her makeup in the powder room. ¡°The bag she brought this time, the one designed by Madame Eledi! was a limited edition bag delivered only to the royal family, right?¡± There were many voices that came between the walls. Another woman answered the subtle question. ¡°That¡¯s right. What about the clothes she was wearing? It¡¯s the Herden wardrobe dress that I¡¯ve been waiting for three months to get it¡± ¡°The earrings and the necklace as well. It¡¯s like a treasure that¡¯s only been handed down from the royal family for generations.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that ridiculous? What if all the men drool when she shows up?¡± ¡°And so, does she care? No matter how powerful the duke is, isn¡¯t she too shameless?? Even if she was wrapped with the finest item! In the end, She is just a mere mistress¡± ¡°I know right. A vulgar woman with an undistinguishable origin, it even makes me embarrassed¡± It was the next moment that the gossip, which seemed to go on endlessly, suddenly stopped. ¡°Miss Philone.¡± A familiar voice called her name. At the same time, the disparaging voices calmed down. It¡¯s okay. It happens all the time. Rowena, barely breathing in the rat-dead silence, looked in the mirror and checked her face. Her hair and makeup were not disturbed at all, as if she was touched up by a professional. ¡°I¡¯m coming.¡± As she opened the curtains and came out, she felt the presence of women holding their breath in the next space. As soon as she stopped in front of them for a moment, an attendant urged her outside the door. ¡°He is waiting in the carriage.¡± A carriage passed through the entrance of the crowded opera house across the new road. The fluffy leather made the carriage feel comfortable without much noticeable rattling, but on the other hand, it was colder than anywhere else in the world. The ice-cold air was from the end of the break and the beginning of the second part. Killian, who had not spoken all the time, broke the heavy silence. ¡°What are you complaining about this time?¡± ¡°¡­what?¡± Rowena turned her head slowly as she looked at countless passing gas lamps and streetwalkers. ¡°didn¡¯t I do what you wanted?¡± The irritated voice made her soft shoulders cringe. At this time, Killian hated her avoiding his eyes. Rowena barely raised her head and looked at the duke. Black hair and pale blue eyes. He was a man who had wealth, honour, and power in his hands since birth, and he was a man with arrogance and pride. A snake-like man, with a beautiful scale that is mesmerizing for a moment, but sharp and deadly poisonous. When their eyes met, an apology popped out immediately. ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I made you feel uncomfortable. I don¡¯t have any complaints¡­. I¡¯m rather grateful.¡± The opera they just watched was Prim donna¡¯s first domestic performance, which was popular from abroad. From seeing the real-life actress whom she¡¯s a fan of, to the magnificent stage and the songs that make people¡¯s ears flutter, everything made her happy. They also watched it from the best box seats. It was definitely a night to remember. She was grateful to him for taking the time to be with her even in the midst of her busy schedule. Had it not been for the glaring gazes and gossip in the powder room as soon as she stepped away from this man side ¡­ ¡°then why are you so quiet?¡± Tsk Killian clicked his tongue, reached out and grabbed her chin. ¡°Tell me. Do I have to look at my mistress¡¯ sad face now?¡± His voice was soft but it was a clear warning. Rowena shook her head, with her lips trembling. A lot of emotions filled the small face held in one hand and quickly passed away. The eyes looking at the scene were distinct. He was interested in the woman in front of him, except when she avoids him with her mouth closed like a doll. Even though he wanted to crush her in a handful, he also wanted to put her in a glass cabinet and cherish her. Rowena, who looked at him palely, opened her lips slowly. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­.¡± ¡°Just.¡± Killian, who raised his eyebrows, urged an answer. The lamp on the ceiling reddened his face. Rowena stared at the man in front of her for a moment, it has been three years since she was first criticized for being a noble and vulgar woman. It¡¯s been a long time since they entangled and lived together. But let alone getting comfortable, she could get used to it just a little bit now, and yet to be fully used to it. When she faced the man this close, her heart still beat like crazy and all the blood ran into her face. Even the dimples on the left cheek that dig deep when throwing obvious ridicule. There were two cases when this man, who always respects her as a mistress, treated her warmly like this. In bed, or when something bothers her. ¡°I¡¯m a little tired. If it bothered you¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± Rowena, who replied helplessly, went quite again. At such a time, she should not have touched his judgement. Never mind, however, the gossip of women who kept lingering around even though they took control of themselves bothered her. ¡°If you know you¡¯re wrong.¡± Killian frowned at his mistress, which went quite again. ¡°You should be punished.¡± ¡®Punished ?¡¯ ¡°What¡­?¡± He reached out his hand to her, who opened her eyes wide at the sudden movement. Short order was given to Rowena, who stared blankly at the white gloves. ¡°Take it off¡± Instead of a servant maid, he wore his tie and arranged his clothes every morning by himself. Without a word, Rowena reached out, but as soon as she tried to take off his gloves, an order similar to a thunderbolt fell on her head. ¡°With your mouth.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ ¡­ !¡± Before she could figure out what he was saying, Killian pulled her slender arm. Rowena stumbled and sank to the floor. Killian, laughed as if he was satisfied and stroked her blond hair when she knelt between the seats, the area was wide enough for an adult to lie flat in it. ¡°Bite it off. Miss Philone.¡± Ugh. Rowena let out a short breath at the relentless pressure. Shame poured into the touch of the pet dog patting down. Her cheeks blushed as if they were on fire, but the moment her low voice called; the hesitation ended. ¡°Miss Philone.¡± He didn¡¯t call her name more than three times. ¡°Do you not like it perhaps?¡± There was no such choice, the absolute underdog is always her. If she refuses, she will probably have to stay alone for more than a week, like a pet dog waiting for its owner to return. ¡°If you don¡¯t like it¡­¡± ¡°Oh, no.¡± A quick response came from her side, his hand made its way down her earlobe, brushing the nape of her neck. The skin he could feel under the thin cloth was burning. ¡°¡­I¡¯ll do it.¡± Swallowing dry saliva, Rowena bit the tip of his glove with her teeth. As soon as she took off his gloves, his long index finger pierced her mouth. * * * It was around noon the next day when Rowena, who was exhausted the previous day, opened her eyes again. The Duke, full of greed, left her a bouquet and shoes early in the morning and when she opened her eyes alone on the spacious bed touched the empty area next to her. ¡°How was the opera yesterday?¡± Asked Melissa, the maid who combed her wavy blond hair with an ivory comb ¡°It was good.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so jealous. Ordinary people like me wouldn¡¯t be able to buy a ticket for the singer even if they saved up three months¡¯ salary. That was her first performance too!¡± The hand that was combing her hair meticulously stopped for a while. Rowena smiled bitterly at the excited girl over the mirror she faced. ¡°Did you want to see it that much?¡± ¡°Yes, I once dreamed of becoming an opera actress. My brother always teased me that I will get eliminated the moment they see my face.¡± ¡°you¡¯re cute though.¡± Melissa blushed at the gentle answer. Unlike her, a beauty whose eyes widen just by looking at her, Melissa¡¯s appearance has always been a complex one, Unusual auburn hair, rusty grey eyes, she¡¯s tall, and her body shape was flat, back in the countryside she might¡¯ve become the wife of a farmer who had some land at best. Who knew that I would come to the capital and have such a sweet, kind maid ¡°What was your dream back in the day my lady?¡± A question popped over Rowena¡¯s head in thought. Rowena, who blinked at the sudden question, lowered her head, grabbed the hem of her skirt with his fingertips, and answered quietly. Chapter 2 ¡°¡­ ¡­ novelist.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± As if she knew already, Melissa glowed. ¡°You said your uncle was a very famous novelist, right?¡± ¡°Yes, Jeremy Dish.¡± Melissa, who applauded the familiar name, jumped around. ¡°Mystery Thriller Writer! I¡¯ve heard of his name a lot! He¡¯s so isolated that he doesn¡¯t show his face to the public. What does he look like?? Does he resemble you my lady?¡± Since they are blood related, he must be very handsome if he looked like my lady Unlike Melissa, who was full of expectations, Rowena¡¯s face was darkened. ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t know, we may never be able to meet again.¡± Her uncle was the one who raised her when she lost her parents early due to an accident. ¨DPlease come back whenever you are in trouble. Rowena. ¨DI will do that. Thank you, Uncle. The last time she saw him was three years ago, just before going to the capital to become a novelist with an excited heart. Had she not met the Duke by chance on the coming train¡­. No, had she never trusted her friend who urged her to come to the capital just to backstab her¡­ It was a useless argument. Nothing could change now. Melissa, who was looking at Rowena¡¯s sinking facial expression, quietly shut her mouth. Someone knocked on the door when she was almost done with her lady¡¯s hair. ¡°Miss Philone. I have something to tell you. may I come in?¡± The hard, cold voice belonged to Mrs. Gertrude, who managed the townhouse. The former Duchess of Devonshire¡¯s old maid of honor, who had never hidden her dislike for Rowena since she first met her. Nervous Rowena straightened her back. ¡°¡­¡­come on in.¡± Looking at the door opens; Rowena was determined to be firmly on the inside. Because the news she brings is usually bad. Mrs. Gertrude. Managing three townhouses, she was a target that everyone was afraid of. It was because her personality itself was very meticulous and strict, and there was no way to laugh with her. Not only the maid and servant, but also the smallest thing, could not come in without her permission and could not go out. So Rowena was always nervous when she stood in front of Mrs. Gertrude. To her, she was nothing more than a doll of the owner to manage. Mrs. Gertrude, on the other hand, was a substantially powerful opponent, powerful enough to take care of the owner¡¯s bed. ¨DHe likes experienced and mature women. So, you have to be seductive, so that it doesn¡¯t feel like it¡¯s your first time. After joining the duke, the first thing she greeted by a teacher in ¡°experienced Courtesan¡± matters, that was brought secretly by Mrs. Gertrude. ¨DThis should be enough. You have a talent. As much as you have learned, you will be rewarded. Miss Philone. When Rowena faced her, the shame and humiliation of that time were the first emotions that got to her. So, it was hard to make any type of eye contact, and they rarely had any conversation like this. ¡°The reason I visited this morning is¡­ ¡­ .¡± Rowena¡¯s heart beat quickly with Gertrude¡¯s distinctive tone with a long end. She tried not to show that she was afraid of the woman in front of her. ¡°¡­ Why?¡± The mug she grabbed with great effort was hot. Gertrude, who glanced at Rowena¡¯s trembling black tea, took the lead. ¡°We need to move Miss Philone¡¯s residence to Rockford.¡± ¡°Rockford?¡± It was an unexpected story. Rowena, with her eyes wide open, asked carefully. ¡°It¡¯s still the social season¡­That¡¯s it?¡± ¡°The schedule has been moved up.¡± It was warm early July. Even if the parliamentary work was over, it was not until August each year that he returned to the country house. ¡®What has happened to him?¡¯ Rowena, who usually had a hard time facing Gertrude, courageously opened her mouth again. ¡°Is the Duke leaving too ?¡± ¡°No.¡± Her heart fluttered at the cold answer. But she didn¡¯t have the courage to ask more questions. ¡°I¡¯ll tell the maid to pack your luggage tomorrow, so get ready. We¡¯ll be leaving for Rockford by lunch the day after tomorrow.¡± Gertrude, who finished talking with a blank face, got up from her seat. ¡°Ah. And.¡± She stopped at the doorknob. Then held something out to Rowena. ¡°I received a letter for you. I heard it¡¯s from a publishing company.¡± Rowena¡¯s darkened face brightened at once. ¡°Thank you.¡± Gertrude, looking at her laughter with a subtle glance, soon turned back and left the room. Early summer sunshine poured through the office window. The voices of people laughing and chatting continued, but it was someone else¡¯s business. The Duke of Devonshire had many lands and islands to which belonged to him. He couldn¡¯t finish managing it even if he spent half of his day. Unlike the predecessor Duke, who mostly used agents and regents, Killian Devonshire made everything go through his hands except for one island. Gertrude reported, looking at countless documents he flipped with his neat fingertips. ¡°I delivered it to Miss Philone as you said.¡± ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡± Killian, who didn¡¯t even raise his head, briefly praised her. ¡°Get out.¡± He was not the one who gave the same order twice. Gertrude knew it better than anyone else. But she couldn¡¯t go out just yet. ¡°Now¡­.¡± Gertrude who clenched her fist cautiously said. ¡°Isn¡¯t it time for you to let her go?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± He lifted the gaze that had been nailed to the papers. Gertrude, who shrugged her shoulders spoke with a low voice. ¡°The Marchioness of Essex, your aunt, spoke to me¡­¡­.¡± Killian put down the pen he was holding. Marchioness Essex. He was the only child of the Duke of Devonshire, but there were still few elders of the family. ¡°A while ago, the queen invited a foreign-born lady of marriageable age, she said that the Duke is wise enough to understand what that means.¡­.¡± Her mouth kept getting dry while she was talking. With a few hesitations, Gertrude lowered her eyes and continued ¡°Because the lady¡¯s father¡­ .¡± Killian, who tilted his head, smiled. ¡°You¡¯re acting deviously. What are you going to get in return for?¡± ¡°Your grace!¡± Gertrude shouted at the words she hadn¡¯t heard or seen. However, the person who spoke ruthless words was calm. ¡°Miss Philone seems to have reached the end of her value.¡± The royal family had a rare taste. The Duke of Devonshire was no exception. Three years ago, after his fianc¨¦e died of a fall, the next marriage candidate person should have been decided, but the queen couldn¡¯t choose one, because he brought another woman right after his fianc¨¦e¡¯s funeral. Rowena Philone. On the day she made her official appearance in society, the queen was shocked. Blonde hair shining like pure gold, shimmery green eyes, sharp nose and thick lips. Because everything looked exactly like the dead fianc¨¦e. He asked a single question to the astonished queen. ¨D¡± Will you kill my mistress too?¡± ¨D¡± I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about¡± ¨D¡± Rats are everywhere.¡± The queen, sitting on a high platform, clenched her fan with a calm answer. He was expressionless all the time, but the intention he was trying to convey was clear. A warning that he will not stand still if she didn¡¯t control herself. The tight, thread-like air pressured the two people. It was only After a long silence that the queen, who had been staring at him fiercely, gave way. ¨D ¡°If it¡¯s any consolation to my noble nephew¡­¡­.¡± ¨D ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¨C ¡°A girl or something. ¨C I¡¯d be happy to overlook it.¡± That day, Rowena Philone was recognized as the Duke of Devonshire¡¯s woman. ¡°Because it is a problem that cannot be delayed any longer.¡± Though it was short. A cautious voice crossed the heavy silence. ¡°In addition¡­¡± Gertrude, whose dry lips were moistened with saliva, continued to talk. ¡°She also said¡­ blonde hair and green eyes. The Marchioness, who saw the lady in person, said she looked more like the deceased than Miss Philone.¡­.¡± ¡°haha!¡± A chilling sharp laugh cut her off. Killian, who crumpled the documents he was looking at, called her in a dreary voice. ¡°Gertrude.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even remember the face of a dead woman.¡± Naturally, he would forget a woman he saw once in his childhood. It was not even funny; he wouldn¡¯t even know her if she showed up on third-rate magazine but he was pleased with the misunderstanding. He met Rowena Philone on the train back from the funeral. ¨D I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. I got the wrong seat¡­ -it¡¯s okay. It was a boring ride anyway. -Thank you¡­ Cheeks dyed like peaches in the middle of summer. ¨D This is meant to be, so why don¡¯t you be my friend on the way? Miss¡­ ¨D¡­ Philone, it¡¯s Philone. Long eyelashes spread like a fan and the scent of valley lilies brushed the tip of his nose lightly. While recalling their first encounter and the last time he saw her shy smile, a disappointed voice penetrated his ears. ¡°Even if she was still useful¡­ You have to kick her out.¡± ¡°She¡¯s mine.¡± It was a cute pet. There was no reason to throw it away. ¡°It was for her to move to Rockford¡¯s country house early.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°But if she¡¯s around the marriage¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Gertrude.¡± Killian cut off the annoying conversation. ¡°I thought my mother died long ago. Isn¡¯t it right?¡± It was a question of how dare you to take the role of my mother. She lowered her head and open her trembling lips ¡°As you wish, your grace¡± A cold sweat ran behind her back. Before Gertrude could give an excuse, he waved his hand as if chasing an annoying bug. A sense of humiliation poured on her, but she couldn¡¯t back off here. Just in case, Miss Philone, no matter how hard she tried to implant suspicion in her from the beginning, she couldn¡¯t make it. She wasn¡¯t the only one tied up here. Gertrude pulled up the corners of her mouth so hard that she was convulsed. ¡°Lastly¡­ can I say something?¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡± ¡°Miss Philone seems to have a man.¡± The air froze at once. Crack. The tip of the pen broke. The moment Gertrude saw the Duke¡¯s face slowly raising his head, she could no longer keep her smile. Chapter 3 The sender of the letter was a small independent publisher. Rowena looked up at the building excitedly. She stood on Harlem Street, not in a wealthy neighbourhood lined with magnificent mansions. The building in front of her was also an old building where paint flaking off in places and the grey wall was exposed, and it didn¡¯t even have a proper sign on it. The unexpected appearance made her a little nervous, but she was all right. It was the only one of the publishers to whom she had sent the manuscript that had sent her a reply. ¡°My lady¡­¡± At that time, a frightened voice caught the attention of Rowena, who was excited and she turned her head. Her gaze fell on Melissa who was looking around anxiously. ¡°My lady, where are you? You said you¡¯re shopping at the department store.¡± ¡°That¡¯s ¡­¡± Feeling guilty about the innocent look on her face, Rowena averted her gaze. The fact that she submitted a novel under a man¡¯s name was a secret, and she shouldn¡¯t have known that this was a publishing company anyway. The duke wished for her to remain a puppet that would stay at home quietly. An attendant always followed behind her whenever she left the house, however, after three years, she found that when Melissa accompanied her, there was no additional attendant. So, she took advantage of Melissa, who knew nothing about it. Melissa looked suspiciously at Rowena, who avoided answering, and glanced at the bag she was carrying. ¡°Isn¡¯t that men¡¯s clothing? What on earth are you doing with this?¡± ¡°That¡¯s ¡­¡­.¡± Hesitantly, Rowena raised her index finger and placed it to her lips. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you if you keep my secret.¡± Rowena remembered the last day she saw her parents. It was when she was five years old. ¨Dwe will be back soon Rowena. ¨DYou¡¯ll just have to wait five nights. Her parents, who ran a small store, were the kindest people she¡¯d ever met. They loved each other more than anyone else, and other people were out of their sight. Rowena, their only daughter, was no exception to this¡­ Even as a child, Rowena knew¡­ She knew that she always came in second place to them. ¨DListen to your nanny and wait. When the store was thriving and they could afford to relax, her parents went on a honeymoon that they had been putting off. They never looked back at Rowena, who was held in her nanny¡¯s arms¡­ Then they left and never came back. There they caught a contagious disease and died fighting the disease. As soon as the news reached her, her relatives crowded around the orphaned Rowena. They divided up her father¡¯s property as if they had been waiting for their death. However, no one wanted to take Rowena with them. ¨DWe¡¯re too poor to take such a young girl. ¨DDo you think it¡¯s just you? We are also busy because of our newborn baby. ¨DBut that doesn¡¯t mean we can send her to an orphanage¡­¡­ Rowena remembers clearly what she saw and heard on that day. In the end, they agreed to pay a small amount of money and leave her to a foster family, when a stranger showed up at their door. It was a young man. ¨DThen I¡¯ll take care of Rowena. ¨DThen I¡¯ll take care of Rowena. ¨DJe¡­Jeremy? The adults, startled by the unexpected visitor, opened their eyes. ¨DYou ¡­¡­ left home as soon as you turned 18, didn¡¯t you? ¨DWhat have you been doing with your life? ¨DI won¡¯t reply, as I¡¯m sure you¡¯re just asking out of courtesy. The man replied coldly and turned his back to Rowena, who sat down in a corner. ¨DHello, Rowena. Rowena looked closely at the man. He had blond hair like her mother¡¯s and dark eyes. He looked like her mother, but a little warmer. ¨DWho are you? Rowena blinked while asking, and the man bent his knees, then sat down so they were at eye level. ¨DMy name is Jeremy Dish, he said, I¡¯m your mother¡¯s younger brother. The man remained quiet for a while, perhaps because he was not good at talking. He held out his hand to her. ¨DI¡¯ve never raised a child, and I¡¯m not interested in it, but¡­ But I think I can be your friend and guardian. ¨D¡­¡­. ¨Dyou can come with me if you like. There seemed to be a light behind him, and his friendly but gentle voice brought tears to her eyes. ¨D*sop* as her shoulders trembled, a large hand embraced her back. ¨DI think we¡¯re going to get along just fine in our way. Rowena nodded instead of replying. She had lived in such a place for twenty years. A two-story house with three rooms in a remote countryside area known only to a few acquaintances. Even though her maternal uncle Jeremy Dish, a poor aspiring writer, became a famous author and earned many royalties, life was always the same. She was satisfied with her everyday life, which was neither lacking nor lavish. It was a place where every single thing had its unique charm. In the front yard, she grew a small field and raised two hens and a goat. It was a friendly and small valley. Then one day, a letter arrived addressed to her from a friend. It was a letter from her childhood friend with whom she used to play together when they were young. [Long time no see. Rowena. How have you been? I¡¯m fully settled in the capital. I¡¯m living a very happy life. Are you still dreaming of becoming a novelist? If so, please come visit me soon. You can even submit your novel to a publishing company and we can spend some time together at my house while waiting for the results.] At twenty, she was young and naive. And she was too pure. Rowena hopped on a train to the unknown capital city, relying only on her friend¡¯s letter. But her heart, which was full of hope and expectation, disappeared the moment she arrived at the house she had mentioned in her letter. [Sorry, Rowena. I had no choice, either. Your uncle on your mother¡¯s side is a rich novelist, so ask him to pay for me!] It was all a trap. The childhood friend she trusted betrayed her, and bringing her to the capital was part of the plan. Her friend posed as ¡°Rowena Philone¡± and left leaving a huge debt in her name. Chapter 3.2 ¨DThen I¡¯ll take care of Rowena. ¨DJe¡­Jeremy? The adults, startled by the unexpected visitor, opened their eyes. ¨DYou ¡­¡­ left home as soon as you turned 18, didn¡¯t you? ¨DWhat have you been doing with your life? ¨DI won¡¯t reply, as I¡¯m sure you¡¯re just asking out of courtesy. The man replied coldly and turned his back to Rowena, who sat down in a corner. ¨DHello, Rowena. Rowena looked closely at the man. He had blond hair like her mother¡¯s and dark eyes. He looked like her mother, but a little warmer. ¨DWho are you? Rowena blinked while asking, and the man bent his knees, then sat down so they were at eye level. ¨DMy name is Jeremy Dish, he said, I¡¯m your mother¡¯s younger brother. The man remained quiet for a while, perhaps because he was not good at talking. He held out his hand to her. ¨DI¡¯ve never raised a child, and I¡¯m not interested in it, but¡­ But I think I can be your friend and guardian. ¨D¡­¡­. ¨Dyou can come with me if you like. There seemed to be a light behind him, and his friendly but gentle voice brought tears to her eyes. ¨D*sop* as her shoulders trembled, a large hand embraced her back. ¨DI think we¡¯re going to get along just fine in our way. Rowena nodded instead of replying. She had lived in such a place for twenty years. A two-story house with three rooms in a remote countryside area known only to a few acquaintances. Even though her maternal uncle Jeremy Dish, a poor aspiring writer, became a famous author and earned many royalties, life was always the same. She was satisfied with her everyday life, which was neither lacking nor lavish. It was a place where every single thing had its unique charm. In the front yard, she grew a small field and raised two hens and a goat. It was a friendly and small valley. Then one day, a letter arrived addressed to her from a friend. It was a letter from her childhood friend with whom she used to play together when they were young. [Long time no see. Rowena. How have you been? I¡¯m fully settled in the capital. I¡¯m living a very happy life. Are you still dreaming of becoming a novelist? If so, please come visit me soon. You can even submit your novel to a publishing company and we can spend some time together at my house while waiting for the results.] At twenty, she was young and naive. And she was too pure. Rowena hopped on a train to the unknown capital city, relying only on her friend¡¯s letter. But her heart, which was full of hope and expectation, disappeared the moment she arrived at the house she had mentioned in her letter. [Sorry, Rowena. I had no choice, either. Your uncle on your mother¡¯s side is a rich novelist, so ask him to pay for me!] It was all a trap. The childhood friend she trusted betrayed her, and bringing her to the capital was part of the plan. Her friend posed as ¡°Rowena Philone¡± and left leaving a huge debt in her name. Chapter 3.3 Everything was so dark before my eyes. I had the option of going back to the valley and asking my uncle for help, but I just couldn¡¯t do it. It was the capital city that I had come up to after leaving my maternal uncle who was trying to stop me, so I definitely couldn¡¯t ask for help. As soon as I understood the situation, a fierce-looking man began to follow me. In the end, I had no choice but to avoid being seen right away. With the money I brought with me, I was able to hide in temporary lodging for a few days, but there was a limit to the amount of money I had. It was a cold, rainy night when I was driven straight out into the street, avoiding the debt collectors who were trying to find me. I wandered around with nowhere to go when a carriage stopped in front of me. As if by some twist of fate. ¨D Ms. Philone¡­? ¨D¡­Mr. Killian? The man I met on the train. As soon as I realized who he was, I felt a wave of shame wash over me. When I faced him as a rain-soaked rat, I felt like dying. I could feel my face burning, so I quickly lowered my head and tried to walk away, but a large hand grabbed my arm. ¨DLet go of me, let go of me. I have to go. ¨DDo you have somewhere to go? The cold question left me speechless. Instead of answering, every time I tried to exhale into the cold air, I let out a faint gasp. The man who stood there silently took off my coat and placed it over my shoulders. My whole body went numb from the heat I felt. ¨DPlease follow me. His tone was so sweet and gentle that it felt like a heavenly call. Almost like the time when I first met Uncle Jeremy. I went after the man who turned his back, I had no regrets. At that time, I felt as if I was possessed as I followed that black back. And the result was¡­ the now. The noblest and most vulgar woman I instinctively knew from our first meeting that I would be his woman. But it didn¡¯t have to be this way. If only I hadn¡¯t believed my friend¡¯s letter. If I hadn¡¯t followed him back then. If only I had refused the temptation at the time and met him again in a more dignified position¡­ Perhaps I could have started on a more decent relationship with Killian. *** Rowena repeated the useless assumption like a daily ritual. This way she was able to keep working for her dream. One day, when she makes money as a novelist, she will pay off all the debts she owes him. Only when their relationship becomes debt-free, only then they will be able to have a real, honest relationship. He never said the words ¡°I love you,¡± but she knew that Killian loved her. She could tell by the way he looked at her and the way he held her. It was just that he was slow to realize it. Rowena felt like giving up sometimes and braced herself to do so. The only reason she had stayed by his side for three years, even in disgrace, was partly because she could read the love in his eyes. But most of all, because Killian was the first person in the whole wide world who had reached out to her when she desperately needed help the most. Every time she looked at him, her body and mind followed him blindly, like a little bird waking up from an egg and seeing its parent bird for the first time. ¡°¡­and that¡¯s why I decided to submit this.¡± After letting out her entire history, of course, except the story with the duke Melissa, who had been listening to Rowena¡¯s words the entire time, broke down in tears. ¡°Oh my gosh. You have such a story My Lady¡± Melissa¡¯s reaction was pure and honest, while Rowena stared at her. Melissa was a caring, compassionate girl. She was different from the other servants who couldn¡¯t even look up at her because of the duke¡¯s power, However, that was in front of her only and they secretly pointed their fingers at her back. Whenever she saw Melissa, she remembered herself before she came to the capital. If she hadn¡¯t fallen for her friend¡¯s trap, if she hadn¡¯t met the duke, she might still have been like Melissa. ¡°But, why dress like a man¡­.¡± ¡°Who knows, we never know who we might run into¡­.¡± Rowena, who had awkwardly answered Melissa¡¯s cautious inquiry, repeated her request. ¡°It¡¯s our little secret.¡± Melissa nodded with a determined look on her face. ¡°I understand, miss.¡± Chapter 4.1 Only after hearing Melissa repeat her vow to keep it a secret did Rowena change into a man¡¯s clothes in the carriage. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait in the carriage.¡± ¡°Thank you. It won¡¯t take long.¡± ¡°Goodbye.¡± Despite the old and austere first impression, she had of the building, the inside of the publishing company was more spacious and cleaner than she expected. ¡°Thank you for your hard work. I¡¯ve read the manuscript carefully.¡± ¡°Thank you¡± After looking around curiously, Rowena took a seat and a man offered her a cup of coffee. The person facing her must have been about thirty years old. He was younger than she had expected. He was well-dressed, tall, and looked like a nice person, but instead of smelling of ink, which was normal for someone who wrote and read books, he had a faint smell of perfume. Rowena was a little suspicious when the smiling man held out his card. ¡°My name is William Jenen. I¡¯m the president of this publishing company.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Philip McCarthy¡± She kept her voice deliberately low, and her neck strained. Fortunately, the other party didn¡¯t care much and went straight to the point. ¡°When I tried to go back to the manuscript again, just to be sure, it was smooth to read. However, there were a couple of things that needed to be corrected.¡± ¡°What parts¡­?¡± Rowena asked, blinking, and the president stopped talking for a moment, as if thinking, and soon spat it out. ¡°The writing is good, but it¡¯s kind of¡­ hard to relate to.¡± ¡°That story is about ¡­¡­¡± ¡°The places the main character goes are very limited. A members-only restaurant, a luxury cruise ship, a top-class hotel. Of course, they were vividly described which would attract young girls¡­ But would a novel that is hard to relate to and wildly absurd be accepted by the general public?¡± It was a bone-chilling comment for Rowena who listened to the first decent assessment she had heard since coming to the capital. ¡°A pub crowded with people, or a park on a sunny day, or a lake on a spring day. Try to include an everyday, relatable background like this.¡± ¡°But ¡­¡­.¡± Hesitantly, Rowena tightened her lips. ¡°But?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never been to places like these before.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s experience it.¡± ¡°What?¡± William stood up as soon as Rowena¡¯s eyes widened at the sudden offer. ¡°I have to go out for an appointment now. But I¡¯ll be at Cornwell Park tomorrow and time, let¡¯s see, hmm, by noon. I don¡¯t have much time now, so I¡¯ll leave you to it.¡± Rowena left the building as if she were being driven out by the urgent kicking order. ¡°How did it go?¡± ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m not sure.¡± ¡°And the contract? Did you sign it?¡± ¡°That too ¡­¡­.¡± She laughed awkwardly at Melissa¡¯s continuous questions, but by the time she had changed into her normal clothes in the carriage and returned to the Mansion, the sun was already setting. Rowena got out of the carriage in a hurry and looked up to the window of her bedroom on the second floor. The lights were on ¡°it¡¯s not time for him to return home¡± ¡°Miss¡± Rowena turned her head to Melissa who was following her. ¡°¡­Melissa¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost time for you to leave now, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­..¡± ¡°Well, go on then. Quickly.¡± ¡°Huh? But¡­¡± ¡°Go.¡± She hesitated for a moment after she sent Melissa off, however, the hesitation didn¡¯t last long and she soon grabbed the doorknob, twisting it open. She was greeted by a stiff-faced Mrs Gertrude on the other side of the door. ¡°You¡¯re late¡± ¡°yes¡­¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t call the mansion coachman who was waiting for you, did you?¡± ¡°It was nearby¡­. -I thought it¡¯d be a hassle, so I got a carriage.¡± ¡°I heard you went shopping, but I don¡¯t see any shopping bags.¡± ¡°There wasn¡¯t much to buy today.¡± Rowena gathered her courage to change the subject. ¡°By the way, my bedroom lights were on.¡± ¡°The Duke returned home a little earlier.¡± Just in case, the prediction she had was right, it was a good idea to send Melissa back first. A maid came up to the stiff Rowena and helped to take off her coat, while Rowena kept looking upstairs with fear in her eyes. Killian was a somewhat generous master, both to his employers and to his mistress. He was gracious enough to overlook small mistakes here and there, and never talked down to people nor disrespected any, even those under his command. Neither was keeping Rowena confined in the mansion for that matter. He would keep an attendant with her, but he would make an exception if she was accompanied by Melissa. However, there was one absolute unwritten rule that had to be followed. To be waiting in the bedroom when he returns home. He was generous as long as she met his minimum requirements, and never crossed the line, but unforgiving when the opposite was the case. When she remembered the man waiting for her in the bedroom, her mouth went dry. She could hear the pulse of her heart in her ears, Rowena thought quickly about what she could do, and then spoke in a low voice. ¡°Then first, I¡¯ll go wash up¡­¡± Gertrude looked at Rowena as if she was a fox burying his head under a rock to avoid a sandstorm. ¡°No.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°He said that as soon as you return, you must go to see him.¡± The cold-hearted verdict made her legs wobble. Rowena held the wall with her trembling hands. There was no escape, and in front of her eyes, was a black beast with its mouth wide open. There was no way out. Chapter 4.2 Killian POV Killian Devonshire¡¯s first impression of Rowena Philone that she was a ¡°frail and innocent woman¡±. She was from a remote countryside that is not highly populated, incapable of suspecting others, and ignorant of the world¡­ *** When I heard on the train that she was twenty, I felt my blood go cold. I was 28 years old, and this woman who had just reached adulthood was too young for me. The minimal morality and innocence I possessed prevented my instincts, and my insidious imagination also came to an end. The fun lasted only a short time, and when the train reached its destination, I simply said goodbye, despite my desire to mark that white neck. ©¤We¡¯ve arrived, I had a great time. Miss Philone. ©¤Oh ¡­¡­ Yes, me too Mr. Killian. I remember the way her shoulders dropped a little as if she was disappointed. That woman was actually a child, though the sweet water trickled down from her like a well-ripened fruit. The after taste will be bitter because it was not ripe yet. Unable to speak, I turned away from the woman who was staring at me without regret. It should have ended there. Normally, I should have forgotten all about her the moment I left the train. But I failed to, seeing how powerfully the woman had made a deep impression on me. On the way to the carriage that was waiting for me when I got off the train, and even after I arrived at the mansion, the image of the woman kept haunting him. At first, I thought it was simply a desire. It had been a while since I held a woman, I recalled that I broke up with an actress I dated two months ago, and never held a woman since. After that, I went from one meaningless party to another. There were many women who were willing to spend a night with me, but none of them was enough to cool down my burning desire, the more I tried to satisfy my thirst, the more miserable I became. There were many reasons why I couldn¡¯t have this woman. First of all, she was a twenty-year-old child! and she was a middle-class woman, so much lower than his state, but that flimsy conscience did not last long. The conclusion I came to after suffering from incessant sleeplessness, frustration, and endless unsatisfied thirst was a realization. If you¡¯re twenty, aren¡¯t you an adult? What does status matter when I¡¯m not looking for someone to marry? Maybe once I have her once, all of my interest will cool down. ©¤Rowena Philone, blonde hair, green eyes, arrived in the capital the other day. Find her Gertrude was surprised by the sudden order, but it was a fleeting state. The news I heard a few days later was shocking. ©¤she is a high-end whore who used her blonde hair as a weapon to enchant every wealthy man in her way and then ran away, leaving a very large debt behind. It was like someone had poured cold water on the top of my head. Gertrude lowered her head. ©¤Do you want me to bring her? ©¤No, don¡¯t. I thought she was a pure country girl¡­ I burst into laughter. It was such a wonderful performance that even I, who thought that I was cunning to some extent, got surprised and deceived. My jaw clenched. It was killing me, but the funniest part was that I couldn¡¯t get out of that situation for days over such a woman. ©¤All right, Get out of here. This was the moment when I coldly ordered her to leave and grabbed my pen again after leaving it for a while. Gertrude, who was hesitating, asked gently. ©¤Your grace¡­ She looked a lot like the dead Lady Angela. ©¤¡­¡­¡­. ©¤She seems to be in trouble with money right now¡­ It would be quite useful if you use it well. I¡¯m sure the Queen will bring you another marriage match¡­¡­. At that moment, a bell rang in my head. It was quite a reasonable story. ©¤It¡¯s a good idea. ©¤Then, I will work on it immediately to¡­ Gertrude¡¯s complexation became brighter and turned around to leave. ©¤Not now. After she tumbles a little more. Only a person who had fallen to the bottom and crashed into the ground knew what subject I would present her to. I could wait as long as I want because after rolling through the mud, she would be docile. And as such, my thoughts were right on point. After a long wait on the wet ground, the woman easily grabbed my hand when I reached out to her. She nodded at my suggestion, ¡°Be my mistress in exchange for paying off your huge debt.¡± Chapter 5.1 Three years passed in this manner. He got used to her touch, helping him dress every morning, tying the necktie around his neck, and the way she buttoned his cufflinks, looking up at him with her beautiful eyes. All of her acts were lovely to him. At first, he had brought her in to avoid the queen¡¯s endless talk of marriage, but his feelings gradually changed when she was by his side. He was the country¡¯s only duke. Every move he made was interpreted in a political sense, and sometimes one¡¯s small action could have a huge impact on his subordinates. That was why he couldn¡¯t make her a duchess since she was from a lowly lineage, whose roots were unknown, but if she had a child, he would give her a fortune and an island to live on for the rest of her life. But love and trust were two different things. Rowena Philone. His only mistress was once a whore, even lower than people who came from the working class. The vulgarity could be hidden to some extent with continuous education and guidance, but the innate nature cannot be fixed. ©¤ I think Miss Philone is seeing a man. ©¤¡­if it¡¯s nonsense. ©¤Who dares to talk nonsense in front of you? I even know his name. It¡¯s a man named William Jenan. During the day he had had the urge to tear Gertrude¡¯s mouth off for bringing him such news, apart from the fact that he didn¡¯t trust Rowena, there was one thing that made him confident enough to start loosening up a bit and letting her move more freely. Confidence that the only man for Rowena Philone was ¡°Killian Devonshire¡±. He had brought her many riches and glory and with wealth and glory came pleasure. It was an unprecedented rise in status for a woman with nothing to offer but her looks to take the place of the Duke¡¯s mistress. He, more than anyone, was blinded by the emotions of living in the moment, yet, at the same time, he despised those who were foolish enough to do so. He also despised people who were stupid enough to play with fire that they couldn¡¯t handle. Who can he trust in this situation? Rowena Philone was his mistress, but she also came from a humble background. Gertrude, on the other hand, was from a more established background and had a long history as a maid serving the Duke of Devonshire¡¯s family. Who to trust was a question that had already been answered. He didn¡¯t even have to think about it. Chapter 5.2 As the sun was setting, the woman who he had been waiting for came back and the sound of her knocking at the door came to his ears. ¡°Your grace¡­¡± ¡°Come in.¡± Killian looked at the door as it slowly opened. ¡°Your grace¡­¡± A frightened voice echoed in his ears. Rowena, who was so intimidated, continued. ¡°¡­You¡¯re home early.¡± ¡°Miss Philone.¡± Rowena¡¯s surprised heart was swept away at his calm answer. The Duke¡¯s face was calm, contrary to the expectation that she would be cornered as soon as she opened the door and entered the room. It had been a long time since he had been home, but he was still in his outdoor clothes, not his indoor clothes. The fireplace was crackling, the smell of wine was faint, and on the table in front of the couch where he sat, there were delicious slices of cheese and a bottle of wine with two glasses. ¡°Why are you drinking alone¡­¡­¡± In an attempt not to upset him. Rowena became determined, as she put on a smile and tried to start a conversation. Instead of answering, he pushed the seat on the opposite side to her as a gesture to sit. Rowena approached timidly. As soon as she sat down on the couch, Killian poured her a glass of wine and handed it to her. ¡°Before¡± Rowena took a sip from her glass, and he began to speak slowly, his voice sounding as if it was coming from a faraway distance. ¡°I once had a dog.¡± ¡°Dog¡­?¡± Rowena¡¯s eyes widened. It was the first time she¡¯d heard of it. There was no animal in his residence that she could see, except for a taxidermal stag¡¯s head if that even counts. ¡°It was a gift from the Queen, a very beautiful hound. It was a female dog with glossy black fur, elegance, and a cleverness¡± Killian, who had cut a piece of cheese quite nicely, placed the slice on the knife and moved it towards her mouth. Startled, Rowena tried to reach for the handle of the knife, but he ignored her hand, and so she had no choice but to open her mouth as he placed the knife in her mouth. The cheese melted on her tongue and as the sweetness spread over her taste buds, Killian withdrew his hand after making sure she swallowed the cheese. ¡°When we went hunting birds, she would bring me the prey that I shot before I could tell her to do so. ¡° It was hard to imagine him caring for a dog at all, considering he had no compassion for humans. However, Rowena listened to his story carefully. ¡°Then one day, I had to run an errand. Upon my return, I found that the dog had escaped by breaking its leash and didn¡¯t come back.¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t return for good?¡± Rowena asked softly, feeling sorry for him. Killian shook his head. ¡°No. Instead, she mated with a mixed-breed dog and got pregnant. When she returned with her swollen belly, she rubbed her cheek against my pants as if nothing was wrong .¡± The blood rushed to Rowena¡¯s face at the unexpected twist of events. It was a good thing, after all, since the dog he thought had escaped returned and even had a child. Killian, who had been staring at her face, spoke softly. ¡°I waited for my dog to give birth, and..¡± Before she knew it, the window seemed to have opened a bit and a cold breeze blew across the room sending shivers down her spine. ¡°¡­And?¡± Killian placed the glass on the table before ending the story swiftly. ¡°She gave birth to a few mongrel dogs that didn¡¯t look anything like her, and I killed them right in front of her eyes. One after the other, eventually, she went crazy and tried to bite me, so I got rid of her too.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°So I don¡¯t have dogs now.¡± The burning embers in the fireplace had died down and the room, which had been warm just a moment ago, turned cold in a matter of seconds. Rowena hugged her shoulders in an attempt to cope with the sudden chill that penetrated her entire body. Even in the darkness, she could feel a pair of blue eyes staring at her. Could it be that he realized that she had secretly gone to the publisher? Her lips trembled. ¡°Miss Philone¡± Her pupil widened eyes as it became more accustomed to the darkness, and before she knew it, he was standing in front of her, he reached out and lifted her chin, his blue eyes were glowing despite the pitch-black darkness surrounding them. ¡°I will never forgive any dog that betrays me.¡± ¡°Your¡­Grace¡­¡± ¡°But if it¡¯s just a mistake made on a whim, I¡¯m willing to overlook it.¡± Of course, you¡¯ll have to pay the price¡­ Swallowing the rest of his words, Killian declared. ¡°It looks like we will have to postpone moving to my residence in Rockford for a bit due to circumstances. I¡¯m going to be busy for a while now and I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be stopping by here much, so wait quietly until the social season is over.¡± He did not trust Rowena Philone. However, Gertrude¡¯s words were just as unreliable either. With that, Killian left the mansion. Chapter 5.3 Rowena couldn¡¯t sleep until dawn as she tossed and turned in her wide bed, but in the morning she was woken by Melissa. ¡°Miss, wake up.¡± ¡°Melissa?¡± ¡°You have an appointment today.¡± ¡°An appointment?¡± ¡°You have an appointment with the publisher in the park. It¡¯s almost noon.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Opening her eyes wide, Rowena suddenly jumped out of bed and tossed the covers. Wondering if she got ready and left now, will she be able to make the appointment in time? She rushed to wash up and change her clothes, but then a question popped into her head. ¡°Melissa.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Have I told you about the appointment?¡± ¡°You did, Miss¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± ¡°I prepared men¡¯s attire for you to change into while you were taking a bath. I¡¯ll go call the carriage.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Rowena nodded after she was handed the luggage, she heard the door close and the sound of footsteps moving away. Suddenly Killian¡¯s gaze from last night came to her mind. ¡°I¡¯ve lost my mind.¡± Shaking her head, Rowena descended the stairs in a hurry, instead of changing her clothes, and caught Melissa as she was about to open the front door. ¡°Melissa!¡± ¡°Miss¡± ¡°On second thought¡­ Ha¡­¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I should go¡­¡± Rowena whispered while gasping for breath . ¡°The Duke isn¡¯t in the best of moods, and I don¡¯t want him to get the wrong idea if he misunderstands the situation.¡± The book was important, of course. But ¡°Killian¡± was more important than that. Since the moment she met him, her priorities in life were always the same. ¡°Miss.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Actually, I took a sneak peek at your manuscript yesterday. There were other manuscripts in the bag beside the one you took to the publisher.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Miss.¡± Taking a deep breath, Melissa suddenly grabbed Rowena¡¯s hand, Rowena flinched from her sudden movement, Melissa¡¯s eyes sparkled as she began to speak passionately. ¡°Even though I don¡¯t know anything about writing, I can tell you that you are very talented Miss.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I hope you don¡¯t miss the chance you finally got. There¡¯s a chance that you might be able to sign a contract today, you know.¡± Never had anyone spoken so passionately and positively about her writing, which made warmth spread deep in Rowena¡¯s chest. A warmth spread deep in Rowena¡¯s chest. Melissa continued while Rowena stayed silent. ¡°This may be your first and last chance. If you return to Rockford, you¡¯ll have to stay there for another six months.¡± First and last chance. Melissa¡¯s words rang in Rowena¡¯s head. Simultaneously, the passion she had forgotten for a while kicked in. ¡°Yes.¡± Nodding, Rowena clenched her fist tightly. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± She was going out dressed as a man anyway, so there was no chance that someone who knew her would recognize her even if she passed by. ¡°You¡¯re going with me, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an important matter, isn¡¯t it? it¡¯s better if I don¡¯t tag along this time.¡± ¡°Well then, ¡­¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just tell me where you¡¯re going so that I can meet you there when you finish your meeting and we will return together. Then there won¡¯t be any people around, and Mrs. Gertrude won¡¯t have anything to complain about¡± Melissa smiled and replied reassuringly. Rowena¡¯s face brightened and gave her a light hug. ¡°Thank you very much.¡± Chapter 6.1 William came out dressed as if he were a man who had come on a date with his lover, which was weird, considering that he had informed her to come out to the park for the manuscript. They sat side by side on a bench, and after a brief chat, he invited her to join him at the restaurant. It was a cozy-looking restaurant, where lovers frequented, but most customers were couples of man and woman who sat across from each other, unlike them. Other customers kept glancing at Rowena and William. ¡°This is the usual sequence of dates for lovers, you know.¡± When the meal was somewhat over, William held out a contract with the publisher¡¯s seal stamped on it and offered it to Rowena, After a moment¡¯s hesitation, She took the contract. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t like my novel.¡± ¡°I also said that I liked the atmosphere and the writing style. Then since you borrowed my words today, I think I said that there is plenty of potential for further development.¡± William smiled brightly and took something from behind his back. It was a bouquet of ten roses. Startled by the gesture, Rowena¡¯s eyes widened while he held out his hand with flowers as if to urge her to take it. ¡°This is a flower to celebrate the signing of the contract.¡± ¡°Do you usually go¡­..this far?¡± In a situation where two men sitting cozily in a restaurant like this looked strange to the eyes of strangers, receiving flowers was a good way to mislead them. ¡°Isn¡¯t this your first contract? I give roses to all my first contract writers. It¡¯s a kind of ritual.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°My hands started to hurt. Haha.¡± She had no choice but to accept the gift since he said so much. That was the end of their meeting. She took the contract and stamped it with her seal, which she had brought just in case, and handed it over again. They agreed to communicate through Melissa for any future inquiries. Now that the contract was signed, all that was left was the manuscript. Although she had written most of the novel, it was still a rough draft and she had to hold on to it in order to fix some of the points that William has pointed out and polish the final draft. Fortunately or unfortunately, Killian didn¡¯t come to see her during the first week of her immersion in the manuscript. ¡°It seems like his grace has a lot of work to do. Gertrude says that he isn¡¯t in the capital at the moment.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s strange. Normally, when he is away for such a long period, he would either say something to the young lady beforehand or send a word with a messenger.¡± ¡°He must be busy.¡± Chuckling at Melissa¡¯s words, Rowena added the final touch on her manuscript. When he was around, she could hardly breathe or look at him, but without him, she couldn¡¯t get a good night¡¯s sleep. As a result, she often woke up at dawn. Chapter 6.2 Rowena had just woken up from a restless sleep, thinking that she was just thirsty, she went down to the kitchen to get something to drink, but as she was about to open the kitchen door, she heard a familiar name from inside. ¡°¡­..you mean Duke Killian¡± ¡°¡­.huh¡­¡± ¡°Did he attend yesterday¡¯s banquet with Count Vanessa¡¯s second daughter?¡± Another woman. Her hand on the doorknob tightened unconsciously. Rowena paused for a moment while the conversation continued . ¡°He did ! I heard it was a gorgeous and beautiful banquet.¡± ¡°Now that he¡¯s old enough, is he thinking about getting married?¡± ¡°Maybe so. It¡¯s been a long time since the Duchess¡¯s seat has been vacant. Until now, the older Marchioness Essix has been in charge of the country house in her stead, but she¡¯s getting old now, isn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°Then what will become of Miss Philone?¡± ¡°Well, they¡¯ll pay her out with the appropriate amount of money and send her off. because no matter how much they conceal it, no one would blatantly offer their daughter to a man with a mistress. especially if they are noblemen, they have a reputation to uphold.¡± The words stabbed her right in her heart. With a gasp, Rowena covered her mouth with both hands. ¡°By the way, will the Queen accept a mere count daughter as her nephew¡¯s wife? Also, do you know why he never got married until now?¡± The servant, who had lowered her voice to a whisper, then continued. ¡°I heard that he lost his fianc¨¦e whom he treasured deeply three years ago, and been single all this time because he hasn¡¯t forgotten her.¡± ¡°I heard that rumor too! I don¡¯t know what happened exactly, but I heard that she was very beautiful¡­..¡± ¡°A man who can¡¯t let go of his first love! So romantic¡­¡± Each word felt like a sharp blade, cutting her heart lightly. Rowena fell back, unsteady. At that moment, one of the servants noticed the presence of someone and turned around. ¡°Is there anyone there?¡± Rowena held her breath and looked around quickly. But there was nowhere to hide. Just as her mind went completely blank, the door on the other side of the kitchen opened. Simultaneously, a cold, hard voice yelled at the servants. ¡°What are you doing here, instead of working?¡± ¡°Mrs. Gertrude!¡± The startled servants stood up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We were just talking for a while.¡± The frightened servants bowed their heads. Gertrude, with her hard expression, looked around and noticed the open door on the other side. ¡°Whatever you rant about, do not let it be heard outside this door.¡± The next moment, she opened the door on the side where Rowena was standing. But there was no one there. ¡°We are sorry about our doings¡± ¡°If I caught you again, I¡¯ll fire you at once.¡± Gertrude warned coldly and closed the door violently. Rowena, who was standing behind the door, let out a sigh of relief. Killian¡¯s marriage. It was an unrealistic word. Rowena kept trying to forget what she had just heard. She didn¡¯t expect him to be single forever, but the words coming out of someone¡¯s mouth were shocking. And even more so in a situation like the current one where she was neglected. But what bothered her the most were the words that came next. The deceased fianc¨¦e ¡­ a groundless rumor. She hadn¡¯t seen a trace of his affection toward his first love in three years she was with him. And after becoming his mistress she was the one who accompanied him to most of the banquets. Rowena recalled one of the few sweet moments she spent with him. His hands drying her wet hair with a towel, his eyes when he fed her chocolate, the warmth she felt when he placed his coat on her when the first snow fell. If he wanted to honor a dead woman, he would never do such things . That¡¯s why she believed that he had even the tiniest bit of feelings for her. But she couldn¡¯t let it go on like this. One day, when their relationship became debt free, she wanted to confess her feelings to him. She wanted to undo the wrong buttons and put them back together from the beginning. The very first step was to publish the book. In order to stand beside him on an equal footing, she would first have to repay all the debts she owed him. **** Chapter 6.3 ¡°I¡¯m heading out.¡± ¡°Okay, Miss. I¡¯ll be rooting for you.¡± Smiling brightly, Melissa squeezed Rowena¡¯s hand. ¡°Be sure to give me a copy of your first book when you publish it.¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll give you two copies, three copies and more if you want.¡± It wasn¡¯t long before the joke died down. Rowena¡¯s spine stiffened while she stood in front of the publishing company, She took a deep breath as she knocked on the door. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here.¡± William greeted her with a smile. ¡°Have you thought about what I said the other day?¡± ¡°Yes, I have given it a lot of thought.¡± It was a blow to her ego to revise a manuscript she had written for so long and make adjustments to match the publishing house standards, but she needed the money. William gave her a determined look and lifted his mouth. He skimmed over the manuscript and gave his verdict. ¡°It¡¯s very good, Can I publish it as soon as I finish checking for typos?¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Rowena¡¯s eyes lit up with hope. William laughed and glanced out the window. There was a shadow of a trail on her that hadn¡¯t been there before. Perhaps it a servant of that woman to spy the person in front of him. Last week a woman named Gertrude came to see him, Just before this woman who dressed up as a man came to meet him. ¨DYou have to do a play. ¨DA play? ¨DYes, it¡¯s very simple. The surprising thing was that the woman¡¯s manuscript was better than he had expected, compared to what a country bumpkin could write so he even gave her some sincere advice. But that was it, this was it. Money was everything in this world, money always comes first, and writing was a waste of time. The deposit he had already received was not small. Hiding his wicked smile, William opened the curtains and sat down in his chair. ¡°Shall we begin then?¡± ****** ¡°From this way¡± It was a dimly lit place even at midday. Killian frowned at the smell that hit him as soon as he stepped inside, following the staff¡¯s polite directions. It was broad daylight, but the dimly lit entertainment district was full of giggling, gambling, and drunk men with women in revealing clothing. ¡°Right here.¡± The attendant politely opened the door. A drunken man was fooling around with the women in the middle of the room. ¡± Okay, you can leave now.¡± As the door closed behind him, Killian took off his hat and covered his nose with his hand. The smell of alcohol was so bad it made his head ache. It was a filthy place that he normally wouldn¡¯t even look at it. As he looked around at the trashy place, he found the man he was looking for. When the man realized that Killian was there, he stood up quickly. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s up? You don¡¯t come to a place like this.¡± ¡°Felix.¡± They were classmates at a private school. He was the illegitimate son of a Count, a wild, free-spirited and disorganized man. He is the complete opposite of him, having been assigned the title of duke from birth and following a path that has been set for him. Though their relationship was limited to school, they shared many secrets together. ¡°Are you still living like a piece of trash.?¡± ¡°What is it now?¡± Shrugging his shoulders, Felix woke the two naked sleeping women and sent them on their way. After a moment of silence, Killian sat down on the couch. ¡°The matter I told you to look into it.¡± The atmosphere changed drastically when he got straight to the point. **** Chapter 7.1 ¡°You were right. There¡¯s a smuggling operation this week at the southern port.¡± Since the Queen¡¯s strict ban, no alcohol was allowed in Ethelwood, except for the permitted wines. If caught, it was a felony and whoever committed it had to be prepared to face not only confiscation of the property but also execution. There was only one reason to take such a risk and try to smuggle in wine. The enormous amounts of money involved. ¡°What are you going to do? If you asked me to look into it secretly, it wouldn¡¯t be because you now work with the police.¡± Felix, who had suddenly become a completely different person than a moment ago, changed his posture. Instead of replying, Killian chuckled and asked for one of the cigarettes in his pocket. ¡°I¡¯ll take it,¡­. All of it.¡± Felix¡¯s eyes widened. Despite being a member of the queen¡¯s inner circle, he was going to backstab her. ¡°Isn¡¯t that too risky? also, It¡¯s not my place to say¡­ Don¡¯t you already have enough money?¡± Holding a match to him, Felix lit the end of his cigarette. Killian, let out a long breath of smoke and leaned back comfortably against the backrest. ¡°Money isn¡¯t important to me.¡± ¡°Well then..¡± ¡°What I need is power. Powerful enough so that no one can control me.¡± Talk about growing power in the shadows. Felix¡¯s mouth dropped open at the unexpected remark. ¡°comparable to the Queen.¡± He declared calmly, and Killian threw back his head in exhaustion. Tilting his head, there were twelve saints painted on the high ceiling of the room, It was an extremely unsuitable illustration for such an ugly place. ¡°What about the other thing?¡± ¡°Oh, that one¡­.¡± Felix¡¯s eyes lit up and he rubbed his hands together. ¡°..I¡¯m really surprised this time. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m allowed to talk about this.¡± Killian looked down at him and stood up to grab his coat in response to his mocking reply. ¡± Can I ask why before you say anything?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°That¡¯s cold.¡± Felix glanced at Killian as if he didn¡¯t hate him for his quick short answer. ¡°He met some boy in a nice restaurant.¡± ¡°¡­A boy?¡± Killian¡¯s eyebrows furrowed at the surprise, and Felix nodded. ¡°Yeah. the owner of the restaurant is a friend of mine, he says that his place is frequented by lovers. The guy was all dressed up. How surprised I was to hear from the messenger.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Laughing, Killian turned around to leave, his back, broad and firm gave Felix a chill, despite that, Felix, who was watching his back, threw a series of questions at him. ¡°Are you attracted to men now? Why did you ask me to do a background check on a man like that? Is there a connection to what we¡¯re about to do¡­? Hey!¡± The conversation was over. Killian opened the door, ignoring him, and left the darkroom. His secretary, Genok, who was standing outside the door, approached him. ¡°The schedule for today is over. Where would you like to go now, my lord?¡± ¡°To the mansion where Miss Philone is staying.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Nodding, Genok tapped the glass that connected him to the horseman¡¯s seat. As soon as he heard the sound of the horses leaving, Killian closed his eyes. ¡°Put one of your people on Gertrude.¡± ¡°Do you want me to put a tail on her?¡± ¡± A quiet one.¡± He wanted to make sure that no one knew about it. Killian felt tired and stroked his temples. He couldn¡¯t believe Gertrude gone all the way to attract a ¡°no one¡± for Rowena¡¯s secret affair. He thought it was an outrageous lie, but in reality, it was even more absurd. He wanted to know why Gertrude, who had secretly encouraged him to bring Miss Philone in at first, was now slandering her so much. Who was behind it, or was it a solo act? ¡°Understood.¡± Genok, who had been looking sceptical for a while, opened his mouth again when a thought suddenly occurred to him. ¡°That¡¯s right. Your Godmother sent that she will be visiting today. She probably reached there by now.¡± Chapter 7.2 ¡°Killian! My nephew!¡± The smiling Marchioness of Essix gave him a light hug. Killian who was standing like an ice sculpture, threw a glance over her shoulder. To the woman who was looking down at the ground like a sinner. ¡°Miss Philone¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Rowena.¡± A low voice called her name, the trembling woman lifted her head, causing something to snap inside his head. There was a red mark on her cheek, which had been as smooth as a porcelain doll. ¡°Did you get slapped on the cheek?¡± What was the pale marchioness going to say for herself in defence? Then Killian, passed her, and held the wrist of the woman who tried to step backwards. His eyes flushed bright red and his heart skipped a beat. This woman was his, and no one else should dare touch her. With a face like a fierce beast covered in the blood of its prey, he asked again. ¡°Did you get slapped?¡± Rosaline Essix. The Marchioness of Essix who was called the very definition of a noblewoman. Her life, as an example, had originally been an ordinary one. A noble girl born into a distinguished family who received a classic lady¡¯s education. She was recognized by the Queen during the first year of her debut in the social world. She married into a prestigious family according to her father¡¯s order, and was also known as a chaste widow who wore only black mourning clothes after her husband died decades later. Perhaps the only misfortune in her life was that she and her husband weren¡¯t blessed with children before his death. It was natural for the Duchess of Devonshire to accept such a woman as a godmother to her boy. She is the acting Duchess of Devonshire. A high honor, with enormous authority, and a large fortune in pensions to go alongside it. So she naturally took her position in the Devonshire Dutchy. Everyone respected her and listened to her. Even her nephew and now Duke, Killian Devonshire, respected her. For this reason, Rosaline could not understand the current situation. It was Killian! He was always the one who had maintained his proper posture and an expressionless face, even during his father¡¯s funeral. But now he was furious. The deadly, heavy air coming from him was choking her. It was a situation she hadn¡¯t expected. She thought that he was finally over with that filthy thing¡­ Therefore, she was only trying to clean up the little piece of dirt that had been dumped in the Dukedom¡­. ¡°Killian¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Rowena.¡± Her muffled pleas were mercilessly silenced. A hoarse voice in the back of his throat called her name repeatedly. ¡°Rowena.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Your master is talking to you.¡± ¡°¡­Duke¡± Rowena raised her head and replied in a frightened voice. ¡°I was foolish enough to¡­to the Marchioness¡­ I was rude. So, that¡¯s why.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°So¡­..¡± Covering the swollen area of her right cheek with her hand, Rowena bit her lips. She could feel her ragged breath brushing up against her chin, and her whole body being pressured by the look in his eyes, as if he were about to eat her at any moment. ¡°Oh, really?¡± Killian¡¯s mouth tilted and he turned around. He threw a sharp look at Rosaline, who had stiffened like a mouse in front of a snake. ¡°Tell me. Godmother.¡± ¡°Ki- Killian¡­¡± ¡°What disrespect has my foolish, humble and lowly mistress done to my noble Aunt?¡± The direction of his anger was clear, as it reached its peak, even though she was just trying to undermine the woman behind his back. On the other hand, the expression of his face was bizarre, because it was no different from usual. No, no. His eyes had darkened a bit. There was a chill creeping down her spine but Rosaline kept her mouth shut. She had a strong feeling that if she made a slight mistake here, she would be in trouble. ¡°Your Grace.¡± The Marchioness turned into a living corpse at the sight of her blood relative being angry for the first time in her life. Gertrude, who had read the atmosphere, decided to approach and intervene carefully. ¡°There seems to be a misunderstanding..¡± ¡°Misunderstanding¡­?¡± ¡°How can it be a misunderstanding when all I asked is to hear how my mistress was rude to my noble Aunt?¡± Killian¡¯s mouth twisted and he took off his coat with irritated hands. His knuckles became white at the back of his hands, while he passed the coat to Gertrude as if tossing it. He asked slowly, almost as if he were asking for advice. ¡°Isn¡¯t this weird¡­Godmother?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­.¡± Every muscle and bone in her body twitched and quivered in fear, while standing in front of him; she felt like she was standing naked in front of a raging beast with its fangs exposed. When her mind went blank, Rosaline turned her head to Gertrude as if looking for a life line. Gertrude clenched her fists at the earnest look in her eyes, then she bent her back so that her head almost hit the ground. ¡°Mis¡­.Miss Philone has spilled tea on the marchioness¡¯s coat, I was coming down the stairs when she accidentally did it. The marchioness was so surprised that¡­..¡± ¡°It was Miss Philone¡¯s mistake. So that¡¯s what you mean.¡± Killian¡¯s brow furrowed at the hastily made, yet logical, statement. Rosaline nodded, finding some small hope. ¡°Well, yes. That¡¯s right! It was for educational purposes! How dare this lowly creature spill the tea on me!¡± Even though he was immensely powerful, the Marchioness was still a highly respected lady who often spoke with the queen. Besides, she was his ¡°elder¡± and bloodline. It was impossible for their relationship to fall apart simply because of a mere mistress. As Gertrude and Rosaline both turned their heads, Killian turned around to Rowena who was standing still. He lifted her cheek, wiping her bright red eyes and then brushed his thumb across her swollen cheek. His eyes looked down at her as if asking her to confirm the truth in what they were saying. Rowena opened her bloodless lips. ¡°That¡¯s right, Duke. Mrs. Gertrude is right¡­my hands slipped¡­ I made a mistake. That¡¯s why I got hit¡­¡­.¡± Rowena had to do something with this tense atmosphere, doing nothing seemed dangerous at the moment. Chapter 8.1 ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. So¡­¡­¡± She squeezed Killian¡¯s hand tightly, as if in fear of what might happen. Her cold, smooth hand tingled. ¡°¡­Please don¡¯t be angry¡­.¡± Instead of replying, Killian quietly looked down at her, the woman who was pleading desperately. It was almost as if he would, even now, turn around and shoot dead the two old women. In fact, if he wanted to, he could do it and nothing would be able stop him. There were plenty of attendants and physicians who would gladly kill the two women right now, in any way he described. Then they would simply clean up the mess left behind, and take care of the trembling servants who were gasping for breath inside the kitchen. However, his mistress was a ¡°weak woman¡±. The scene of murder would be engraved in her mind for the rest of her life and she would suffer. It was fine to watch her tremble in fear, but it had to be in front of him alone. There was a hovering silence, as if walking a tightrope. ¡°Miss Philone¡­¡± He said, just as Rowena was about to lose her patience over the tension in the room. ¡°Now close your eyes and cover your ears.¡± Rowena was startled awake by the warning coming from him. ¡°Then go upstairs.¡± She wanted to ask why, but the eyes facing her were as dark and blue as the barrel of a gun. Rowena shrugged her shoulders at the feel of his hand over her eyes. As soon as she covered her ears as ordered, she heard the sound of something cracking. Rowena put her hand on the stair rail as if to escape a bomb blast then left the place as fast as she could. But when she reached the stairs, she stopped in her tracks. She turned around at the sound of a piercing scream. ¡°Aaaaah!¡± ¡°Oh, my bad.¡± Rosaline gulped when she saw the shards that went flying past her face, a thin cut appeared on her cheek as a small droplet of blood began to form. ¡°Ah..¡± Rosaline backed away in horror, everything before her became black. In any case, Killian didn¡¯t stop there, and went to pull another teacup out of the display cabinet in the parlor. He took a brief look down at the cup, his gaze casual, as if he were examining it. It was one of the tea cups the Queen had given them, his mother treasured it and brought it out only when she had important guests. ¡°No! Not that one, please! ¡° Rosaline muffled in a tone almost as if she were about to cry and Killian replied with a short laugh. ¡°You wanted this tea cup, too. So please take it. In return for educating what¡¯s mine.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Please make sure that you catch it this time, Godmother.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he threw the cup as if he were disposing of trash. ¡°Aaah!¡± Roseline curled up her body, squeezing her eyes shut as pieces of glass shattered when they hit the wall. Gertrude, too, sat there with her lips trembling. In the face of raw fear, there was no chance in keeping up appearances, and no dignity to be maintained. It was basic insanity and rage, it served as a warning to anyone who dared to touch his property without permission. The porcelain utensils that once decorated the entrance were mercilessly smashed and shattered. ¡°Fo¡­Forgive me¡­.¡± ¡°Oh my. What will you do if you can¡¯t catch one?¡± Killian turned his head away when everything was crushed by his brutal hand. ¡°Come to think of it, you wanted that Jewelled Sword before, didn¡¯t you?¡± **** Chapter 8.2 ¡°Come to think of it, you wanted that Jewelled Sword before, didn¡¯t you?¡± What caught his gaze was a sword hanging on the wall. It was mounted into the wall as decoration, but its blade was still sharp. As he made his way toward it, someone hugged him from behind and he stopped moving. ¡°Stop¡­. Stop.¡± A small, weak voice, as small as if it were coming from an ant. The arms which hugged his broad back were slender and fragile, barely wrapping themselves around him, even when they were spread out to embrace him. ¡°Even if it¡¯s for me¡­. Please¡­¡­¡± Rowena buried her face into his back while crying fearfully; his back started to become damp with tears. ¡°I¡¯m scared. Please¡­¡± *** For the past three years, he had appeared to be a gentleman, but it was hard to tell when he will show his beastly instincts and attack back. The man who sat in the seat next to her, with his side profile looking out the window, had a bored look on his face. His eyes and nose were sharp and sculpted, just enough to give her goosebumps. The first impression of Killian Devonshire was so strong that Rowena remembered it until this day. A man who was always calm and collected. That¡¯s why she was afraid of what he looked like now. Scared that he was losing his reason, that she didn¡¯t know how far he would go, which made her hands quiver even more. ©¤Miss Philone, Do you have any idea how much of Killian¡¯s reputation was tarnished because of you alone? ©¤Since he¡¯s at that age, any woman he takes now is fine, it¡¯s better than me going around to find one. That¡¯s the only reason why I¡¯m putting up with you. ©¤Please take your birth control pills properly, if you carry a dirty bastard child in your lowly belly, I won¡¯t be silent. The insults poured down continuously upon her, but when she heard that last line, her blood froze from head to toe. However, she had to accept it obediently, just as she had always done so far. She had to be patient this time as well¡­patient¡­. If only it weren¡¯t for these rebellious thoughts, that she never even knew she had, which appeared in her head. ©¤He¡­ he cares for me. ©¤¡­What? ©¤So if we were to have a child¡­ it won¡¯t be as Godmother wants. It was okay to insult and humiliate her, she is used to that by now. But she couldn¡¯t stand the idea of treating a child, who hadn¡¯t been born yet, as trash and filth. It¡¯s her child, but it was also Killian¡¯s child. It was their child. It was the next moment that the Marchioness¡¯s face distorted and her hand swiftly came down on her cheek making a loud sound. Everything that had happened to her was a result of her own actions. Her impulses got the better of her. ¡°It was my fault¡­.¡± Rowena hugged the man who stood still like a wall of ice, neither pushing her away, nor hugging her back, but he was her lifeline. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault¡­¡± Something pressed down on her chest, blocking her airways, she couldn¡¯t breath, her sight went black, her consciousness began to fade and she felt the strength leaving her hands. ¡°Rowena!¡± A large, firm hand supported her body, yet her consciousness was still slipping away. Chapter 8.3 ¡°Unn¡­¡± Rowena squeezed her heavy eyelids open while turning her head to the side, and found Melissa dozing off in a chair by her bedside. She was thirsty, she could feel her throat burning due to the thirst, she tried to move her dry lips and hoped that Melissa would hear her voice. ¡°Mel¡­issa. ¡°Um¡­¡­.¡± It was a low sound, but fortunately it was enough to make Melissa notice her. Melissa, startled, began to rub her eyes. ¡°¡­Miss?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ water.¡± ¡°Miss! Oh, my God.¡± Melisa breathed a sigh of relief and reached out to embrace Rowena, who was suffocated by the sudden hug. ¡°You¡¯re up! I¡¯m glad.¡± ¡°Melissa ¡­¡­.¡± Rowena cleared her throat, pushed her lightly. Melissa loosened her arm awkwardly when she heard her cough. ¡°I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m sorry. I was just so happy. Here¡¯s some water.¡± Rowena looked around as she gulped down the glass of water Melissa had given her. ¡°It¡¯s okay, more than that¡­¡­.¡± She looked around the room, everything was unfamiliar. This was not the guest room she had been staying in for the past ten days. But then again, the bedroom she shared with him was also different. The bed had a rosy frame with four pillars and damask draped over it, a fireplace decorated with ornaments, and a carpet embroidered with geometric patterns. There was an illustration of an angel decorating the ceiling, and over to the right was a large glass door that led to the balcony instead of the window. It was a luxurious space that reminded her of the bedroom at Rockford mansion. Rowena, who had been looking around, asked quietly. ¡°Where are we¡­?¡± ¡°Oh¡­ it¡¯s another mansion that belongs to the duke. I¡¯ve never been here before either.¡± Rowena blinked at Melissa¡¯s reply. It was probably one of the other three mansions he owned in this area but it was the first time she had ever been here in three years they¡¯ve been together. It looked twice as big as the other mansion she was staying in. As Rowena looked around and admired the room, Melissa, placed the glass on a nearby table, and broke the silence. ¡°By the way, I was really shocked last night.¡± ¡°What? ¡°You don¡¯t remember either Miss, do you? I also heard from the maids that last night that the Duke brought a young lady who fainted to us, in his arms, and then ordered to summon a physician.¡± From then on, no one was allowed to open their mouths until the physician arrived. His forehead was full of lines and his eyes were shining with pure anger as if they were looking for blood. It was an atmosphere where it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if he decided to kill the first one to make a sound, or shoot a hole through all of their heads. Coming to a conclusion, Melissa swallowed her words thinking about if she should say anything. But then thought it best not to tell Rowena this much. ¡°I see¡­.¡± Rowena recalled the strong hand that had been holding her firmly, the slight trembling she felt at his touch. It must have been a mistake though. She shook her head and asked hesitantly. ¡°By the way¡­ what happened to the Marchioness¡­and Mrs. Gertrude ¡­¡­.?¡± It was true that the Marchioness had slapped her on the cheek and Mrs. Gertrude had stood by and watched. But hadn¡¯t they been punished enough just by Killian finding out? Mrs. Gertrude was like a pair of hands and feet to Killian, and the Marchioness of Essix was his blood relative. She hoped that his relationship with them would not be compromised. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s¡­.¡± Knock, knock. The knocking on the door stopped Melissa from answering the question cautiously; however, before Rowena could ask who it was, someone started to speak from behind the door. ¡°Lady Philone.¡±* Rowena was only referred to as ¡®Miss Philone¡¯ for as long she had been with Killian, but the sudden change in title made her look startled, Rowena looked at Melissa in surprise. Melissa nodded her head, while the woman outside the door called out again. ¡°Lady Philone, Are you awake?¡± ¡°Yes. Yes, She just woke up.¡± ¡°I see, then, may I come in now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Shortly after Melisa¡¯s answer, the door slid open and a neatly dressed woman entered the room, carrying a tray in her hand. She was a tall, slender woman, perhaps around 30 years old. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Lady Philone.¡± The woman had a friendly tone, despite the sharp impression she gave. *so they were referring to her casually as Miss Philone, but the visitor called her in a more respectful manner (for example, -nim in korean or -sama in japanese) Chapter 9.1 ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Lady Philone.¡± The woman had a friendly tone, despite the sharp impression she gave. ¡°My name is Bianca. I am the manager of this townhouse.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Smiling awkwardly, Rowena nodded to greet her, the other person already seemed to know who she was. Instead of introducing herself again, Rowena threw a glance at the tray Bianca had brought with her. Warm poached eggs, crispy bread and tangerine jam, cream, and fresh orange juice. Even a single flower in a pretty vase, all of this setup was made of her favorite things. Bianca softly asked Rowena who was admiring the little details. ¡°Do you like it? It¡¯s a meal prepared specially for you, Lady Philone.¡± ¡°I like it. Thank you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear that.¡± Rowena smiled at her and turned her attention towards the balcony. She saw a round table and chairs, and wondered if she could eat there, she tried to stand up and move to the balcony but Bianca shook her head in denial. ¡°The cold breeze could be harmful for your body My Lady, I was ordered to serve your meals in bed.¡± Although the subject was omitted, there was only one person who could give orders here. ¡°Where is he now?¡± ¡°The Duke left early this morning to discuss this year¡¯s tax issues with the island¡¯s regents. He said that he would be back around noon.¡± Bianca answered kindly as she bent down and pulled out the table from underneath the bed and placed the contents of the tray on the table one by one. ¡°There¡¯s a bell on the bed side table, you can use it to call a servant any time, please don¡¯t hesitate to ask if there are any inconveniences.¡± Instead of replying, Rowena opened her mouth in surprise. This was far too polite an attitude towards her, as a mere mistress. This was different from the attitude of the employees at the previous mansion she had been at. Not that they had been rude to her, but they just showed the minimum amount of courtesy, but there was no kindness or politeness in their behavior. It was easier for Rowena, too, because she knew that she was only considered part of the Duke¡¯s property, nothing more. Moreover, the woman was a mid-level employee of the duke¡¯s residence, she would at least be of the higher class. It would not be surprising if she secretly mixed formal and informal language, like Mrs. Gertrude, but this was also polite and kind. ¡°Um ¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Bianca, who had finished her work and was about to leave, turned around. Rowena opened her mouth slowly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to speak so politely to me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡± ¡°My Lady.¡± While Bianca froze at the sudden words, Melissa scolded Rowena with her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being polite? You deserve to be treated that way Miss.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± As soon as Melissa ended her sentence, Bianca agreed with her. ¡°I was told to make sure that there would be no shortage in any way, for whatever service Lady Philone needs. Therefore, I hope you will feel comfortable while staying here.¡± Chapter 9.2 Killian came home around the time of sunset, it seemed that he had finished his work late. He heard a knock at the door, Bianca, who came in bowed down. ¡°Thank you for your hard work today.¡± ¡°What do you have to report?¡± ¡°There is nothing in particular to report.¡± He handed Bianca his jacket while she quietly answered, Killian suddenly looked up. At the same time, his eyes met Rowena¡¯s, who was looking down at them from the top of the stairs. The moment her gaze met his, Rowena froze like a startled rabbit. Killian looked perfect as always, he had neatly brushed black hair and blue eyes as pale as ice, his broad shoulders, firm chest, and long, straight legs¡­. Her heart raced and her face instantly turned red as Killian spoke to her. ¡°Miss Philone.¡± ¡°¡­My lord.¡± Rowena gulped, Last night had seemed like a dream, and he looked like his usual self. He spoke in a cold, calm, and low-pitched voice. ¡°Have you eaten dinner yet?¡± ¡°¡­No, I haven¡¯t.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s eat together.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Anywhere you like.¡± ¡°¡­Okay.¡± Rowena replied shyly. Killian, said with a faint smile. ¡°Then go get ready so we can go.¡± The place they went to was a restaurant along the Blodel River which is known as the ¡°The Capital¡¯s Lifeline¡±. It was a two-story building with a magnificent view. When the gas lamps along the river¡¯s side were lit up, the light was reflected in the ripples. The river itself flowed quietly, glistening like stars in the night sky. Rowena liked to gaze down at it endlessly. ¡°Rowena¡± A low voice called out to her. She was sitting on the terrace, gazing at the river, when she raised her gaze to look toward the call. It was a cool, breezy night. Killian brushed his hair casually, he had his bangs brushed down on his face as if he was at home, a pair of blue eyes, as clear as an icy river, stood out from beneath the jet-black bangs, catching her attention. ¡°How did you like your new sleeping quarters?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nice¡­¡­. It¡¯s bigger than I thought.¡± Her previous residence was large, but her new residence was twice as wide. ¡°What about Bianca and the servants?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen all of them, but still, they all seem to be kind and friendly.¡± Smiling awkwardly, Rowena took the fork in her hand. Today was full of all kinds of weird stuff. He was a duke, one of the wealthiest and most modest in the empire. Although he always gave her the best of everything, he never threw lavish parties or showcased his wealth like the other nobles. Tonight, however, was different. The terrace and the entire second floor was empty. They were the only people seated there, as if he had reserved the entire space for her. On a table covered with fine, white-lace tablecloth was a luxurious meal that would cost a commoner a month¡¯s salary to eat. ¡°Good, we will stay there for the rest of the social season.¡± Satisfied with her honest reply, Killian, unusually calm, sliced bite size pieces of steak and placed them on her plate. ¡°The sooner you get used to it, the better.¡± Chapter 9.3 She was certain of what had caused the change of residence. Rowena, who had set her fork down again at the sudden remark, spoke with a low voice. ¡°Um¡­ by the way, Duke.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°What happened to Mrs. Gertrude and your godmother?¡± The peaceful atmosphere disappeared, and the air froze making a tense atmosphere. Rowena clutched the hem of her skirt under the table. Killian, who had been watching her with curious eyes, answered quietly. ¡°I¡¯ve disciplined Mrs. Gertrude. While my godmother said she¡¯s going to take a six-month vacation. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be seeing her again anytime soon.¡± ¡°Oh. Oh, I see. ¡­.¡± Rowena let out a small sigh of relief at the punishment, which was more finite than she had expected. Killian watched her with a blank expression. Rowena Philone, as he saw her, was a woman with two faces. A pure, good-hearted country girl, and at the same time, a woman who seduced men. The sigh of relief could have been made up. How much of it was false and how much was genuine? There were times when he was curious, but not any more. It didn¡¯t matter if it was all an act. ¡°Rowena.¡± Rowena looked up after taking a sip of her wine with her hand on her heart. ¡°Yes?¡± Killian sat with his long legs crossed. ¡°Do you know a man named William?¡± Killian asked, but he didn¡¯t think Rowena really had an affair with him. Felix was not a man who lies when it comes to information. So the fact that Rowena was in an affair with a man named William was supposed to be a mixture of truth and malicious intent made up by Gertrude, who usually watched Rowena¡¯s every move. However, contrary to Gertrude¡¯s intentions, this time it had turned out just the opposite. He remembered the moment last night when she had hurried to embrace him and the moment when she ran upstairs. The chilling, wrenching sensation made his heart sink. A feeling more intense came over him when he imagined this woman being with another man. ¨DShe¡¯s a fraud! If this is true, then she is the lowest being! Come to think of it, why don¡¯t you just ask her directly about her affair? Rowena Philone was not the kind of woman to be abandoned, he ignored Gertrude¡¯s words from last night. He was anticipating to hear her say, ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ But there was no response. ¡®I can¡¯t believe William¡¯s name came up all of a sudden. I wondered if he had noticed something.¡¯ Her heart was beating fast as she turned her gaze to the floor. ¡°Why don¡¯t you answer?¡± Squinting his eyes, Killian asked once more. His voice was calm as always, but intimidating enough to make her feel suffocated. A cold sweat ran behind Rowena¡¯s back. If she were to receive royalties after publication, she would reveal it to him herself, but this was not the current case. If he discovered that she was going to publish the book, Killian might misinterpret it as an attempt to pay off his debt and get away from him. The effect would extend to William, the publishers and Melissa. He was the man who would quickly dismiss Melissa and close down the publishing company. He was the kind of man who pretended to be disinterested on the surface, and then one day would quietly start doing things on his own accord, he had a record of doing things this way in the past. *** Rowena recalled a caf¨¦ on an island that was located beside the sea, it was known as a relaxation spot. A perfect place for reading, looking at the sea and forgetting about the passing of time. During his work, Killian had barely paid attention to anything she did, but a problem had arisen during the sudden heavy rain that occurred in the evening. **** Chapter 10.1 She didn¡¯t have an umbrella or a separate carriage, but one of the waiters at a caf¨¦ she often saw, did her a favor. That was the start of it. In the evening, the staff member walked with her to the mansion holding an umbrella¡­The night air was so bad that it felt like a prank. The caf¨¦ closed a week later, followed by the news that its staff had left the island in a hurry. ¨DWhat do you mean by that duke? She struggled with guilt and was unable to forget the plain answer to her question when she summoned up the courage to ask. ¨DI don¡¯t like it when something happens around you that isn¡¯t my intention. After all this time she was still terrified of him. She had to prevent him from causing another loss to innocent people, regardless of whether he believed her or not. Even if she didn¡¯t know how he knew the name William, he must not have all the answers since he was a man who would take action, rather than ask questions like this. Seeing that he was asking her, he must not know for sure. It was probably the name of a member belonging to the upper social circle. Anyway, if she were to get money from selling her book, it would be revealed to everyone. So let¡¯s keep it a secret for the time being. Determined, Rowena slowly raised her head. Then, finally, she lifted the edge of her mouth. ¡°I was thinking for a second. Come to think of it¡­ I don¡¯t know the name. It¡¯s a common name, so I was wondering if I knew it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°What would I hide from you, Duke¡± She tried her best to appear unconcerned, but her voice was trembling. Perhaps he sensed her fears, for Killian stared at her in a blank expression. Rowena swallowed her dry saliva as she looked into the ice cold eyes that held no anger or joy. A strange silence followed, and the heavy air weighed down on her shoulders. Someone approached their table while Rowena was holding back her shaky hands. ¡°Is there anything else you need My Lady?¡± It was the well-dressed manager, that was when the surrounding air became lighter, and she was able to breathe again at last. Rowena smiled and turned her head to reply to the manager. ¡°No, sir. Thank you.¡± That was the last thing she said that evening. The manager bowed and left, while the waiters prepared to serve the next course. Killian remained quiet until the last course of the meal was served. The awkward atmosphere seemed to make her body uncomfortable, but Rowena tried to concentrate on her meal as best she could. Chapter 10.2 It was about an hour later when they returned to the mansion, having left earlier in a warm and friendly atmosphere. When they were greeted, Bianca noticed the unusual atmosphere and acted quickly, according to the situation. She prepared a bath for Rowena, who clearly was trying to appease Killian while avoiding him at the same time, and sent the servants who served Rowena home early. Except for Melissa, Rowena¡¯s personal maid, who stayed behind to attend to her master¡¯s bath. ¡°Miss, are you uncomfortable?¡± Melissa asked carefully as she rubbed her back with a soft sponge. She had never been a very lively or cheerful person, but today she seemed to be somewhat nervous, which was surprising. ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. I just ate too much and my stomach is upset.¡± Shaking her head, Rowena hugged her shoulders remembering the coldness in the carriage, which even now, is lingering around her. The silence that followed forced her to keep her mouth shut, for she had an ominous feeling that if she said even one word wrong now, she would regret it. ¡®No way, if Killian had found out about the plan¡­¡­.¡¯ Her heart fluttered at the thought of what might happen, but Rowena shook her head. As she had assumed at the restaurant, knowing his personality, if he had truly discovered the plan, he wasn¡¯t going to act with impunity or ask so many questions. Then there was one conclusion to be drawn. She made a mistake! And as if to make the matter worse¡­. a mistake that even she was unaware of. She hugged her knees in the bathtub as she imagined how great it would be if she could just dig herself into the ground, the sponge that had been wiping her back and arms suddenly stopped. It fell to the floor, and Melissa flinched as she stood up. ¡°Melissa?¡± Curious, Rowena turned around. Her whole body froze the moment she caught a glimpse of the man beyond Melisa, who bowed her head carefully with both hands clasped together. The man leaning his back against the wall was looking down at her . ¡°Du, Duke!¡± As the stream of water continued to flow. Startled, Rowena moved back, covering her chest. She was still in the tub, but there was nothing else she could do. Killian, who had watched her, ordered Melisa: ¡°Get out.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± She stared at Rowena, pale and trembling. Killian furrowed his brow at her hesitation, he could never get past someone who doesn¡¯t follow his orders. Rowena hurriedly called for Melissa. ¡°Me- Melissa¡­ ¡­.¡± ¡°Miss¡­¡± ¡°Leave, its okay¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Rowena had no choice but to nod, and then she smiled weakly as Melissa left the bathroom. As he approached, Killian sat down on the chair and reached out his hand. He lifted Rowena¡¯s chin with a familiar touch, as if stroking a dog, and tilted her pale, exhausted face up. ¡°Duke?¡± Rowena quivered. She could see his eyes and nose clearly in the glow of the lamps burning here and there. At one moment she felt that the originally clear walls surrounding her had turned red. Rowena recalled the demon she had often heard about, the one who guarded the inextinguishable fires of hell and how beautiful, brutal, and breathtaking they were. ¡°Have I done something wrong, my lord?¡± ¡°No.¡± Killian answered plainly and lowered his gaze. Rowena, following his gaze, suddenly blushed at the thought of the place where his gaze was fixed on. Instinctively, she shrugged, and a low voice came out of her throat. ¡°Take your hands off me.¡± Chapter 10.3 After what felt like an eternity, Killian, who had been looking down at her body, fixed his appearance and stood up without a second thought. Rowena grabbed him as an attempt to stop him when he tried to leave the place. ¡°Kill- Killian!¡± He ignored her and tried to move on, but then he stopped. It had been a long time since she had called his name. Looking at his back as he stood there without answering, Rowena placed her hands on the ground to support her exhausted body. As the words kept spinning in her head. ¡®Do you love me? Do you even¡­ love me a little?¡¯ But she was afraid to hear the answer. Up until now, she had assumed that he loved her, but her trust was slowly being shaken. Just tonight, he was a man who had changed from a sweet lover to a merciless and brutal master. ¡°Do you¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°-ever get tired of me¡­?¡± ¡®You¡¯re not going to¡­ abandon me, are you?¡¯ Her speech trembled with fear and sorrow. Shaking off her hand, Killian turned around and said: ¡°I wonder.¡± ¡°My lord¡­¡± Turning pale, Rowena stood up with her back to the wall. It was the conversation at the restaurant that started this whole thing. There must have been a misunderstanding. ¡°To be honest. Actually I¡­¡± . Let¡¯s tell him the truth. If she confessed that she loved him first, and then told him honestly, perhaps all the worries in her mind were baseless. It was now time for Rowena to gather up her courage and speak up. But she was late¡­ Killian approached the door and turned the knob. ¡°Be quiet for the time being. Don¡¯t make me get tired of you.¡± These were the words he had said the other day, the day before he had neglected her. **** ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!¡± A deafening scream echoed through the old warehouse. Sitting on a separate couch, Killian silently stared at the man who was tied up. The man was slowly breaking down, and it was a wonder where his initial spirit had gone. When Killian¡¯s men began to remove his fourth fingernail, he began to shout for them to kill him. ¡°You¡¯ve been doing and saying the same thing over and over for so long. It¡¯s disgusting. Is it so difficult for you to say, who are you working for?¡± Killian, who had raised his hands to stop the torture, approached the man. ¡°Or are you more stupid than I thought?¡± Reaching out, he lifted the exhausted man by his chin. His sweat-soaked face was flushed from repeated torture and lack of sleep. Tsk. Killian removed his hand and clicked his tongue. ¡°Seeing as how you tried to sneak around like a rat and steal information from me, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re not a man without nerves or a brain. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± The questions were consistently directed at the subordinate who stood behind him throughout the entire process. It was Genok, his secretary and right-hand man. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my lord. it¡¯s because of my short¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m not here to hear your apologies.¡± The horrified words made the attendants surrounding him stiffen. For Genok, there were plenty of excuses for the situation. It had happened when he and Felix had gone to the South for the investigation. But making excuses was pointless. After seeing the warning look his master had given him. No matter what words he could come up with, nevertheless, the problem had occurred already. ¡°God, some of those southern guys are smart. I didn¡¯t think they had calculated ahead of time what that I would come up with.¡± After a cold silence, Killian clenched his teeth and reached out to take the pistol he had placed in his back pocket. Seeing that, The man shouted loudly, as if waiting for him to remove the safety switch. ¡°Kill..Kill me ! You won¡¯t get anything out of me! Come on! Kill me!¡± One of the attendants approached Killian silently and held out a handkerchief. Killian took the handkerchief, used it to wipe the spit that fell on his cheek and twisted his mouth. **** Chapter 11.1 ¡°Who said anything about killing?¡± ¡°What¡­..?¡± Banggg! ¡°Aaaaaaah!¡± In the blink of an eye, a hole was made in the back of his leg. The man squeezed his eyes shut as he writhed in agony. ¡°Sounded like pigs being slaughtered.¡± Killian, who only brushed off the terrible scream, stepped out of the warehouse. ¡°What should we do? It sounds like a declaration of war.¡± ¡°Cut off a limb and send it in a package. Since we received a gift, it is only polite to reciprocate.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no room for conversation at all¡­¡± Before Genok could finish his words. ¡°Killian! Maximilian! Devonshire!¡± The man, drenched in blood, mentioned the taboo full name of Killian. As soon as he heard it, Killian lifted his eyebrows and turned to face him, the man let out a raging scream. ¡°I can predict it! You will die a horrible death! And your bitch will cry over your dead body, and be miserable¡­¡­¡± ¡°My lord!¡± Killian, who had been listening to the flood of curses with a firm expression, paused at the word ¡®bitch¡¯. ¡°Huh?¡± Killian questioned back, kicking the chair that the man was sitting on, before Genok could stop him. ¡°Miserable, what?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°When you start a story, you have to finish it. Hm?¡± There was no answer to Killian¡¯s repeated questions. It seemed that the man had fainted from the hard blow on the back of his head. Killian, who tapped the man¡¯s cheek with the tip of his shoe to confirm, pointed his gun at the man¡¯s forehead. ¡°My lord!¡± BANG! Ignoring Genok¡¯s call, Killian shot the man, looked at the dead body and gave an order. ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind. Cut the corpse into pieces and dump it in the harbor.¡± * * * Killian¡ªDuke of Devonshire, nephew to the Queen, and the Lord of Rockford, which is the most fertile land in Ethelwood¡ªwas the man who stood at the top of the aristocracy. Despite being one of the richest men in the country, he held dignity without any extravagance. His presence had a neutral stance that allowed him to occupy a distinguished seat in the House of Lords despite being royalty; he even founded a charitable institution for the poor. He was so famous that he was extremely well-known amongst the public. If it was the role of his right-hand man, Genok Cleavon was there to keep Killian Devonshire¡¯s underground activities completely hidden from the world. Then there was the left-hand man, Baron Benedict Sussex, who assisted Killian Devonshire in the public eye. ¡°Genok.¡± Genok lowered his gaze to the ground as he heard the angry voice in front of him. Unlike Genok, who crawled up from the bottom, slowly rising through the ranks and dedicating himself entirely to Killian, Benedict was an aristocratic figure to the bone. ¡°What were you doing when his Highness made a hole in the head of the Southern Organization Action¡¯s Captain.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Hmm? You were just watching with your hands behind your back, weren¡¯t you? No matter how stupid you might be, I thought you could tell the difference between what was right and wrong. Am I overestimating your ability to make a good judgement? Am I?¡± Genok drew in a breath for a moment, while being bombarded with accusations. The other party was an old man, a cunning old man, who rummaged through papers in the background while taking the lead. He somehow always managed to never get any blood directly on his hands. ¡°This is why I had always disagreed when his Highness wanted to let in a guy without a proper background.¡± Genok tried to hold back but the last remark that the old man made crossed the line; his inner voice started to come forward as he clenched his hands. ¡°He said something he shouldn¡¯t have said. Since this matter has already passed and it seems like the only thing you can do is ¡®make a fuss,¡¯ then anyone can do it!¡± ¡°Make a fuss! This orphan from the slums, you, who had nothing to begin with! Clearly, you don¡¯t even have a brain that can tell you what is okay to say and what is not.¡± ¡°Lord Sussex. You are sixty years old, are you not? I thought you were supposed to be enjoying whatever is left of your life, but you don¡¯t seem to want to.¡± ¡°See! You¡¯re finally showing your true colors, you stray dog.¡± Just as the tone of the dialogue was about to falter, the door swung open. Both men went silent at the sight of their master showing up in front of them. It made the tense situation, that was about to blow up seconds ago, seem as if it had never happened. Killian approached the centre of the room and sat down on a nearby couch with his long legs crossed and his hands on his knees. ¡°Then let¡¯s discuss the way forward.¡± **** Chapter 11.2 The discussion, which had been growing fierce, ended as the sun was setting. Benedict followed Killian, who had stood up to leave. ¡°There¡¯s something I want to talk to you about.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Killian narrowed his eyes at the man that followed him, while he took his coat from the servant that brought it to him. ¡°We established Gilitus Company in secret, but no matter how carefully we move, information can still leak out behind our backs. The number of eyes are increasing at an alarming rate.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°To avoid suspicion, you have to accept the Queen¡¯s arrangement.¡± ¡°I thought that this matter was settled some time ago. Didn¡¯t you come forward and oppose it?¡± ¡°I did, yes. For there is no woman who I think can serve you better than Miss Philone, however¡­.¡± ¡°However?¡± ¡°However, that is why we must accept the Queen¡¯s arrangement for your marriage partner.¡± Benedict said once and for all. ¡°The situation is even worse than I expected. The surveillance is getting sharper and sharper. If the queen realizes that we have spent a long time growing our power in the underworld, Miss Philone will not be safe.¡± Killian, who had been turning away as if it was not worth thinking about, stopped. ¡°So you want me to spend the rest of my life as a puppet?¡± ¡°No, you can use it to reverse the situation! You can use the woman the Queen will send to you as a blindfold and a shield, while you pretend to do as they wish. Meanwhile, Miss Pilone will escape to safety.¡± Instead of a reply, a cold glare appeared on his face. Benedict had been in the Duke of Devonshire¡¯s service for more than a decade, though he had once frozen in place under the harsh gaze. After catching his breath, Benedict continued his explanation. ¡°You said you want to grow your power in the shadows. Power that no one else has at their disposal.¡± The House of the Duke of Devonshire was a family with a long history and dignity. However, it had not been long since they had started to wield so much influence over Ethelwood. The previous Duke of Devonshire was a quiet man, a timid brother. He eventually met the partner that his sister, the Queen, decided on and had a political marriage. This resulted in Killian being born the following year. As soon as his son was born, he ran away from the mansion as if he had fulfilled his duty, and ten years later, he died in a mysterious fire with his mistress. It was too much of a mystery to be an accident. The investigation into the death of an important person was also very hazy¡­ Benedict stood in the middle of the whole process. Because, he was the one who directly wrote the pre-marriage contract for the Devonshire couple. A clause stated that if the duchess demanded a divorce due to the duke¡¯s obvious flaws, his family would return twice the dowry as alimony. Rumors spread that the previous Duchess of Devonshire was preparing to return to her country even before the death of the Duke, and the rumors became more and more detailed. It was rumored that the Duke¡¯s sister, the Queen, had faked her brother¡¯s death as an accident and killed him off before having to pay a huge alimony that was on a national level. That claim was backed up by the last clause. The contract stated, if the duke dies in an ¡°unexpected accident,¡± the alimony received by the duchess will naturally come to nothing, and instead, she will just receive a monthly allowance until her death. Secret negotiations were held at the national level, and as soon as the duchess received the agreed-upon ¡°consolation money,¡± she immediately fled back to her country. She gave up her monthly allowance, and her position, in order to go home and live with her parents instead of fearing that she would be killed at any time and in any way. It was small-minded, but a wise decision. That was probably why the queen had chosen her in the first place, Benedict thought. The queen had thus given a lot of territory and islands to Killian when he was left on his own. It was probably the result of her guilt toward her nephew, whom she had turned into an orphan despite the existence of his mother; as well as her arrogance, since she felt that he was in the palm of her hands. Anyway, little did she know that the young and powerless child would grow up to point a gun at her. Benedict clearly remembered the first time he saw the orphan boy who had become the richest heir in the country. It was the day he was selected to be the little duke¡¯s political mentor and went to greet him for the first time. After greeting him with a deep bow, he was about to raise his head when suddenly a question came to him. ¡ªHow can I become capable of doing whatever I want in this country? ¡ªYes? ¡ªHow can I make sure that no one controls me or my surroundings? He was a child, after all, with a status as honorable as any in this land, and owned a tremendous fortune. Despite the calmness of his voice, Benedict thought that his face would have been filled with anger or fear. But it wasn¡¯t. The moment he raised his head, a huge shock washed over him. The boy looked calm and composed, not angry at all. At the same time, a strong realization hit Benedict. It was this man, Benedict thought. This was the person he had been waiting for, after such a long time; the person who would stabilize this country; the person who would create the world he wanted. After that, he spent many years living beside him as his mentor, advisor, and aide. ¡°There¡¯s something else you want to tell me, I suppose.¡± It wasn¡¯t a passing of mere years, after reading something in Benedict¡¯s expression, Killian waited for him to speak. ¡°Yes, as a matter of fact, I did some research beforehand and found that Miss Chloe, the woman that the Queen proposed for you to marry, was a negotiable woman. Unlike her appearance, she is quite ambitious.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°According to my entourage, she¡¯s trying to get out from under her father¡¯s shadow and run her own business.¡± Benedict, with his hands folded, added with an age-worn look on his face. ¡®¡±If you can help her with what she desires, the marriage will be mutually beneficial to both parties. When the superficial marriage is over, without causing any unnecessary harm to Miss Philone, she would be able to sit in the position you wish for, and there will be no interference.¡± ¡°The seat I wish for her? Don¡¯t you think that was a bit presumptuous?¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°Anyway, I won¡¯t know this Chloe woman until I see her myself.¡± Killian, having come to that conclusion, wore his coat. His words were merciless, but his expression was more loose than before. ¡°And that guy?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve questioned him.¡± Benedict hesitated for a moment, then continued to speak heavily. **** Chapter 12.1 ¡°It¡¯s really hard to believe, but Miss Philone was having a secret meeting with him.¡± The serious declaration made the air freeze. Benedict bit his lower lip as he felt a pressure that prevented him from breathing properly. It was only when he managed to lower his head down that he heard something. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Killian, who had been pressuring him coldly, laughed. He narrowed his eyes at Benedict, who was frozen in place. ¡°If you¡¯re going to make something up, you should have at least used a straight man for it. I can¡¯t believe you are trying to use a homosexual as an opponent. Didn¡¯t Gertrude give you a heads up? She knows.¡± ¡°We have a witness.¡± Benedict opened the door with a sad expression on his face, as if he had been waiting for her. A girl nodded, scared. ¡°My name is Melissa. Duke.¡± Benedict gulped as he watched the trembling girl. Three years ago, Gertrude¡¯s greatest mistake was suggesting to the duke, who had never let any woman near him, that he should take Rowena Philone as his mistress! Benedict was extremely dismayed to hear that Killian had appointed a mistress while he was abroad! He was a man capable of doing so much! If he had a mistress, she would just drag him down. So, before anyone knew it, he assigned this country girl, Melissa, to stay next to Rowena Philone and act friendly towards her. If Killian had kicked the mistress out himself over time, Benedict wouldn¡¯t have needed to use this method. But, Rowena Philone was far beyond his expectations in every way. As time went on, the Duke took an interest in her that she was unaware of, and that interest grew deeper by the day. Without him even being aware of it. For the past three years, Benedict had been watching the duke closely and suppressing his impatience and anxiety. Killian Maximilian Devonshire, his wise lord, should not be swayed by anyone. The boy who he followed and was so fascinated by was someone that would rule everyone¡ªwith no one else above him. Especially a woman like that, who was not his equal. That¡¯s why Miss Philone was the one who had to stay away from his master. Since realizing that fact, it had been a long time since he had steadily built up his foundation and carefully prepared this trap. ¡°Melissa Brown.¡± Benedict, who called out to his servant on behalf of the expressionless Killian, opened his mouth with a serious look. ¡°You have been with your master every step of the way, except for the times she was asleep, correct?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°You have something to report about Miss Philone, don¡¯t you?¡± Benedict waited patiently for an answer. Since the safety of her own family was at stake, Melissa only had one thing to say. ¡°Yes, Lady¡ªNo, Miss Philone¡­¡± Fighting back tears, Melissa nodded. ¡°She had an affair with Mr. William. She even dressed as a man to avoid the attention of others.¡± **** Chapter 12.2 Killian Devonshire didn¡¯t keep anyone who betrayed him alive, since he had come of age. There were many cases. A nanny, who had sold all of his information to the Queen the year he turned fourteen; a servant, who had attempted to assassinate him when he was studying abroad; a professor, who acted clean and pure, but behind the scenes tried to gain the backing of the duke. All of them went missing, disappeared without a trace. No one noticed. This was because once a body decomposed and rose to the surface, it was difficult to tell its identity. There were no exceptions there. Of course this had to be the case, even for Rowena Philone. I have to smash that hateful face, cut out the tongue that spoke of love, gouge out the eyes that looked at another man, another man who was not me. And I will throw her cold body into the sea with no regrets. So death was actually not a distant thought for Rowena Philone. Ever since Killian Devonshire had welcomed Rowena Philone as his mistress, many had died because of her, more than she could count. Poisoned to death, stabbed to death by an unidentified person, sometimes killed in a carriage accident, or crushed to death by a pillar in a fire accident. For this reason, throughout the past three years, Killian kept his surroundings in check like a hound¡¯s eyes observing in the dark. He knew that the moment he let his guard down, even a little, fangs as sharp as a viper would tear through his mistress. Once he chose to let go of her hand, there would be nothing to stop the approaching danger. Because the Queen would never miss an opportunity. But¡­ As Killian leaned his head against the bed, he stared silently at the woman lying next to him. Her thin frame stood out in the dimming daylight. Her blond hair, loose like golden threads, covered the top of the bed; her cheeks, red as summer peaches; her slender and soft shoulders and arms. The more he looked at her, the more he found that there was no sign of a sex worker. It was the face of a pure angel who knew nothing. It was the face of the girl he had met for the first time; the girl whose face had turned red as she smiled shyly at him. A large hand ran down her smooth cheek and swept over her neck. Rowena Philone was different from all the people he had killed so far. This woman belonged to him from head to toe. She was entirely his possession. He would rather kill her directly by strangling her now, than see her as a corpse when she is killed by someone else¡¯s hands. With a casual look on his face, Killian thought of Rowena, who was clinging to him. At first he held her hand, baffled by the situation. Of course, even if he asked, there would be no reply from her. If he were to climb over her, he could hold her neck and use more pressure with both of his hands. He wondered if this woman would still look beautiful even when she desperately gasped for air. ¡°Ummm¡­.¡± The moment he lightly grabbed her neck with one hand, Killian was met with a pair of lively, greenish eyes. She yawned lazily, making his hands pause. Rowena called out to him. ¡°Am I dreaming¡­?¡± Chapter 12.3 The long straight fingers, a firm bone structure, the back of his hand; Rowena slowly brought his hand to her cheek, savouring the familiar touch. A pleasantly cool sensation spread through her skin. ¡°You have never watched me while sleeping¡­ So, this is a dream, isn¡¯t it?¡± The next morning, after they had spent the night together, he was always the one to leave before she would wake up. Only to find that his side of the bed had gone cold. He was the man who would ask her to stay with him, but would say nothing. He would stay with her for a night, then neglect her for the next four days. For four days. ¡°Yes.¡± Killian answered in a low voice, and bit his lip. It¡¯s a dream indeed. Rowena opened her mouth slowly at the strangely tender eyes. ¡°Then, I will have you spoil me¡­¡± It was the kindest face she had seen from him in a long time. It was getting difficult to breathe. The tip of her nose was cold, and heat rose to her eyes. Killian, who had been watching Rowena¡¯s face attentively, asked: ¡°What should I do?¡± ¡°Stroke my head, until I fall asleep.¡± Blinking for a moment, Killian stroked her long hair as she wished. Rowena savoured his touch, She felt as if she were floating at his gentle, loving touch. ¡°It¡¯s a dream¡­it¡¯s a dream¡­ ¡° Her drowsiness was filling up her head. She didn¡¯t want to fall asleep, but her eyelids kept drooping. When she closed her eyes and opened them again, she felt as though she could see the wrinkled sheets of the empty spot next to her, as usual. ¡°Come on.¡± The hand that was touching her head, covered her eyes and Rowena fell asleep. Killian kept staring at her¡­he stared at her for a long time. When she woke up again, she was all alone. Rowena got up and sat down in front of the dressing table. It had been five days since Killian had given her the cold shoulder, for no apparent reason, and now she was alone in the large bedroom. The publisher, who she was trying to get her book published with, had gone out of business. The building janitor had told her that he didn¡¯t know a man named William Jenon. She was depressed and tired. The future in front of her was like a tangled thread. ¡°Where do I begin to solve this¡­? And how¡­.?¡± Someone knocked outside the door while Rowena looked at her distorted and restless face. As soon as she said ¡®come in¡¯, the door swung open. ¡°You came at the perfect time. Can you bring some water to wash my face, and help me put my hair up?¡± Naturally, she assumed it would be Melissa. She didn¡¯t look at the person who came in, but when she tried to tie her hair up, a firm palm landed on the back of Rowena¡¯s hand. Startled, Rowena raised her head. At the same time, she met the ice cold pupils in the mirror. ¡°Du-Duke¡­?¡± ¡°Miss Philone.¡± Killian said softly as he approached without making a single sound. ¡°Don¡¯t put your hair up.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It suits you better if you leave it down.¡± ¡°Yesterday¡­¡­¡± His expression was strange, but his touch was familiar. Her eyes were wide open, as she opened her mouth to speak. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it a dream last night¡­..?¡± She recalled the warm face, and the gentle hand that patted her head. Killian, who was brushing her long blond hair gently, squeezed her slender shoulder. ¡°Do you want this to be a dream?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ No.¡± Rowena shook her head slowly. Smiling, Killian kissed her lightly on the top of her head. ¡°I acted carelessly that night.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Is your body all right?¡± The smooth voice made Rowena doubt her ears instead of replying. ¡®No way. Am I still dreaming? Have I not woken up from my dream yet?¡¯ It was a sight she dared to hope for, only in her dreams. Killian would wake up in the morning and gently call her name. Killian, who would look at her as if she were the most precious thing in his life. Killian smiling and talking kindly to her. ¡°Rowena.¡± Tears welled up in her emerald eyes and trickled down her cheeks. Killian sighed lightly and wiped away her tears with his index finger. Chapter 13.1 ¡°Dream, is this a dream¡­?¡± ¡°No, it isn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Really¡­?¡± A shaky voice asked pitifully. ¡°Really? This is reality and I¡¯m not dreaming.¡± Instead of answering, Killian wiped the tears from her face. She then closed her eyes. ¡°Turn around, please.¡± Refusal was not an option. After nodding her head, Rowena rose and turned her body toward him. Taking her hand in his, Killian placed a ring on her ring finger. Rowena was startled by the sensation of the cold metal. ¡°Duke ¡­?¡± ¡°Call me Killian.¡± She couldn¡¯t believe it. Backing away, Rowena suddenly placed her hand on her chest. ¡°Killian¡­this is¡­.¡± He slipped a platinum, sparkling ring with a shimmering diamond in the middle, onto her ring finger. It was her right hand, not her left, but her chest felt too full of emotion for such a minor detail to be of concern. ¡°It is a gift. I really should have given it to you sooner, but I am late.¡± ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t mind giving me this ring¡­?¡± Killian laughed lightly, ¡°Well, have I mistaken you for another person?¡± Killian chuckled softly with an affectionately scolding tone. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that¡­!¡± Rowena couldn¡¯t stand the feelings that were slowly building deep within her heart, so she dove into his chest. She wrapped her arms around Killian¡¯s neck and hid her face in his broad chest. ¡°Killian¡­I¡¯m¡­¡± Rowena opened her mouth, sobbing. But she couldn¡¯t say another word because of the emotions that had risen to the top of her throat. As if in deep understanding, his warm hand patted her lightly on the back. ¡°Since the day you slapped me with your swollen cheek, there has been a question that has not left my head.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I wanted to deny it, so I acted cruelly towards you. But even if I deny it, my feelings are still very much the same.¡± ¡°Killian¡­¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking a lot about you for the past five days. How precious you are to me.¡± Rowena looked up. She felt as if she were the heroine in a fairy tale. How could Killian, a man of such high status, whom she did not even dare to look in the eyes, be proposing to her. She, who had nothing to offer him besides her heart? The moment she could have never seen coming, was unfolding before her. ¡°It feels like a dream. I¡¯m really, really happy.¡± It was a proposal she had never expected. As he kissed Rowena¡¯s forehead while she cried again, Killian whispered. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the island you love the most. Where we can spend the summer together.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going with me?¡± Killian smiled at the shiver of anticipation in her voice. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to follow a little later. I have a few more things to wrap up here.¡± ¡°Killian¡­..¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be right there, just wait for me at the villa. Rowena.¡± **** Chapter 13.2 Chloe Everdeen, daughter of the President of the Everdeen Bank¡ªshe entered Ethelwood two days later. It was also the beginning of the rumors that she was about to be engaged to Killian Devonshire, Duke of Rockford. The island where Rowena was staying was the second largest island in the Devonshire family¡¯s territory. It had a population of about ten thousand and earned its income mainly from pearl farming and tourism. It was in Killian¡¯s generation that the island, which was originally just a large farm, had been reclaimed and developed. As it gradually developed, the dying economy of the island and the islanders, who had been far away, came back and built their homes again. The young Duke, who had transformed their homeland in unimaginable ways, was gradually worshipped like a King by the islanders. Even though the duke only visited the island once or twice a year, the islanders piled up a mountain of papers requesting an audience with him. And their grateful attitude was also extended toward Rowena, who was not even his legal wife. During her stay at the Duke of Devonshire¡¯s villa under the care of the Regent, Rowena was the subject of many curious looks and attention. When it came to children, that interest was expressed more openly. ¡°Ma¡¯am!¡± Rowena, who had been walking barefoot on the beach, turned around toward the innocent voice. The emerald sea glistened like scales behind her gently flowing blonde hair. She was stopped by nine-year-old Tommy, the son of the regent and the leader of the island boys¡¯ alley. Rowena bent her knees and made eye contact with the child. ¡°Don¡¯t call me Ma¡¯am, you can just call me Rowena.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re a high ranking person, I can¡¯t just call you by your name¡­¡± Rowena let out a small laugh at his awkward attitude, even though he had called out to her while she was taking a walk. ¡°As I¡¯ve said many times, I¡¯m not a high profile person. Tommy. Did the Regent send you here?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not¡­I just saw you walking¡­¡± Tommy¡¯s cheeks flushed and he crossed his legs several times, as if he were embarrassed. Smiling, Rowena stood up and held out her hand. ¡°Would you like to go for a walk with me? It¡¯s a beautiful day and the weather is nice for a walk.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Tommy answered immediately and took Rowena¡¯s hand in his. Rowena held the child¡¯s hand with one hand and put her straw hat back on with the other. The innocent face looked up at her as if he were bewitched by the sight. She was the most beautiful person that existed in his nine-year-old life. Her hair was like strands of melted gold and her eyes were like the verdant green grass. When he first snuck a peak at her getting off the ship, he and his friends were thrilled that an angel had arrived. And it wasn¡¯t just her appearance that was beautiful. Despite her high status, Rowena was kind to everyone and never ignored anyone, even if they were children. It had only been half a month since Rowena had arrived here, but the islanders already liked her. ¡°My father told me that Rowena is someone the Duke cares for deeply. So I have to be careful with my actions and gestures.¡± While Tommy was chattering away, Rowena looked out over the white foam of the ocean. The island was bustling with nobles who came to enjoy the beautiful scenery during the holiday season, but otherwise it was a quiet, secluded place where simple, friendly people lived in harmony. It was a bit distant from the outside world, and the newspapers were delivered no more than once a month, so the news was late. There had been no telegrams from Killian so far. Although he said he would follow her soon, she was growing more impatient as time went on. At that moment, Tommy¡¯s words aroused Rowena¡¯s attention, as she was immersed in her thoughts. ¡°It¡¯s also Rowena and the Duke¡¯s wedding that my father was preparing for little by little, isn¡¯t it? I know all about it!¡± ¡°Wedding¡­..?¡± Rowena stopped and blinked in surprise. But the words that followed surprised her even more. ¡°Yes! That and the Duke is coming today¡­Whoops!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Chapter 13.3 Translator: Leila Editor: Geegee Rowena stopped and blinked in surprise. But the words that followed surprised her even more. ¡°Yes! That and the Duke is coming today¡­Whoops!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Tommy, tilted his head at her unexpected reaction, then covered his own mouth. ¡°Was it a surprise?? I said it without realizing it¡­.¡± Tommy forgot his words when he saw her face, which was clouded in thoughts, but was now blooming like a flower in spring. Just looking at her made his small heart flutter and his mind go blank. ¡°Thank you so much, Tommy.¡± Rowena, smiling brighter than ever, looked at Tommy and hugged his small body. What wedding preparations! All the unknown fears she had had so far were groundless. The ominous feeling of impatience and anxiety that hovered in her chest had only started from her own weakness, and was not real at all. Killian was doing his duty as he should have. So, it was only natural that he was very busy and that he had little time to breathe. Rowena focused on the fact that he had travelled so far to see her, despite his busy schedule. ¡°Rowena!¡± Tommy called out Without stopping, Rowena turned and ran up to the villa. When she reached the front garden, she saw Melissa, who was just watering the flowers. ¡°Melissa!¡± Melissa looked surprised at the sight of Rowena with her skirt and feet full of sand. ¡°My Lady? What¡¯s wrong? You came running like this.¡± ¡°The Duke¡­¡­is the Duke here?¡± She said while breathing hard. Rowena was out of breath from running so fast, Melissa patted her on the back and bit her bottom lip. ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­..¡± ¡°When is he coming? At noon? Sunset¡­? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Rowena urged with a look of great anticipation in her eyes. ¡°Tell me quickly. You know how long I¡¯ve been waiting.¡± Of course, life on the island was satisfactory. Rowena enjoyed the best of food, clothing, and shelter, just as she had in the capital. But it was the island itself that drew her in more than anything else. The natural scenery and the endless sea. The kind and friendly islanders. As she spent her days with a happy look on her face, what she was met with at the end of the day was nothing but an empty house. There was a feeling of loneliness that washed over her while sleeping in the empty bedroom. As more time passed, the more she missed Killian, who had put a ring on her hand and gently kissed her forehead. While Rowena¡¯s face was full of anticipation, excitement and happiness, Melissa seemed to be both afraid and sad about something. As Rowena tilted her head at the unexpected reaction, she heard a voice behind her. ¡°The Duke is on his way¡­¡± Rowena turned her head to the side and ran to meet him barefoot. Melissa hurried after her. ¡°My Lady!¡± Chapter 14.1 The approaching ship slowly pulled into the small harbor, and one of the sailors lowered an anchor onto the deck. Rowena made her way forward through the crowd of people while gasping for breath. She could see Killian standing behind the workers as they unloaded the cargo. He was somehow a little thinner than when she had seen him at the townhouse in the capital, but he still had the same sculpted eyes and nose that made her admire him. It was when the Regent moved to stand at the front of the room that she noticed the unusual atmosphere. The Regent, who looked at Rowena with a strange expression, opened his mouth. He had no time to realize what was happening, and Rowena looked over his shoulder again. ¡°Killia-..¡± ¡°Duke.¡± Before she could call out his name which he had allowed her to use, a smooth, graceful voice called out to him. At the same time, all the people who gathered to see the duke instantly opened their mouths in awe. He had brought with him a woman who bore a striking resemblance to Rowena. Gorgeous blonde hair, as gorgeous as the sun and vivid green eyes. Even her height and build. She looked a bit more sharp, but standing side by side, they could easily be mistaken for sisters. While everyone was shifting their eyes back and forth¡ªbecause they didn¡¯t know what the situation was¡ªKillian, who escorted the woman from the boat in a friendly manner, belatedly cast his eyes upon Rowena. She stood still and watched the two of them as if she had suddenly been shot unexpectedly. He introduced Rowena to the woman who accompanied him, seeing how her eyes shook in disbelief. ¡°Chloe. This is Rowena Philone.¡± ¡°Oh. It¡¯s our first time meeting, it¡¯s nice to finally meet you.¡± Smiling brightly, Chloe shook Rowena¡¯s hand. But instead of returning the handshake properly, Rowena stared at Killian, who was standing beside Chloe. The conversation between the servants, on the other side of her memory, echoed in her head. the dead finance who resembles her, and this woman who resembles herself as well¡­. She struggled to turn a blind eye to the ominous feeling that washed over her, it seemed like the world around her had suddenly frozen in place. A distant relative? An old friend? So he invited them over before the wedding? ¡°Miss Philone.¡± As always, his voice was hoarse, and Rowena blinked at him with a blank expression instead of replying. Killian¡¯s brow narrowed as if he was looking at a misbehaving child, and Chloe, raising her hand awkwardly, scolded him. ¡°Don¡¯t be so hard on her! Duke. I can¡¯t imagine how surprised Miss Philone must be.¡± Every expression and every word was like a dagger in Rowena¡¯s heart. With an expressionless face, Killian introduced Chloe. ¡°Miss Philone, this is Chloe Everdeen, who will be my wife.¡± There was no room to turn a blind eye and say, ¡°I must have misheard it¡±, the scene that was happening in front of her was clear as day. He placed the ring on her right hand and smiled at her¡­ but¡­ [The woman who would be my wife.] It felt like a sharp sword had pierced through her heart. Rowena¡¯s face turned pale as all energy and strength was drained from her. ¡°My Lady!!¡± Melisa followed her, supporting her body from behind. ¡°Are you all right?¡± Rowena nodded instead of answering. In the midst of the tension, she saw people frozen in shock. Chapter 14.2 ¡°Are you all right?¡± Rowena nodded instead of answering. In the midst of the tension, she saw people frozen in shock. Rowena looked around, then slowly looked at Killian again. Shock, anger, sadness, resentment¡­ A whirlwind of emotions lingered in her chest, but the only word that came out was one. ¡°When?¡± She wanted to know how long it had been. How long had he been engaged to another woman and prepared to marry her, without her knowledge? But there was no response. Killian, who had been watching her go pale, ordered Melissa instead of responding. ¡°Miss Philone does not seem to be feeling well, so please take her back inside.¡± ¡°As you wish.¡± Melissa pressed her lips together and replied, as she held Rowena¡¯s arm. ¡°My lady, we need to get out of here.¡± ¡°No¡­I can¡¯t¡­¡­.¡± She couldn¡¯t accept it. It was a sight she had never seen before, not even in her nightmares. Rowena shook her head with a blank look as if she had seen a ghost. ¡°No, no¡­¡­.¡± ¡°My lady, please¡­¡­¡­¡± Melisa pleaded in a tearful voice. ¡°Let¡¯s just get out of here. Yeah¡­¡­?¡± Contempt, anger, pity. Melissa felt like the eyes in her surroundings were piercing through them both, similar to thorns. The eyes that had been filled with nothing but fondness and curiosity changed as soon as they learned that Rowena was a ¡°mistress¡±. The people involved were so lost in thought that they didn¡¯t seem to notice, but that made it all the more tragic and heartbreaking. Above all, the fact that Melissa sympathized with her throughout the past four months made her heart ache. ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Come on, miss. I¡¯ll take you to your room¡­¡­.¡± Melissa nudged Rowena, who kept shaking her head in denial endlessly, and made her way toward the villa. She quietly watched the islanders who had opened the way for them without saying a word as they moved away. *** The same was true for the Duke, who couldn¡¯t take his eyes off the diminishing figure. After watching her disappear completely behind the high wall, Killian turned to the Regent. ¡°We¡¯re tired after travelling such a long way. Where is Miss Everdeen¡¯s room?¡± ¡°Oh¡­yes, of course. We have prepared the room.¡± The regent, who had been standing dumbfounded by the commotion, answered quickly. At the same time, his face quivered with fear. Contrary to the smooth voice, the man in front of him was now like a taut string. If he made even the slightest mistake, he seemed like he would cut him mercilessly. It was an unexpected appearance for a man who had just trampled on a person¡¯s heart with an indifferent face. While the Regent was secretly wondering, Killian, who had turned his head to Chloe, spoke softly. ¡°My mistress was rude, but please overlook that, she didn¡¯t know anything.¡± It was a vague apology, but it implied that she should keep it quiet. Chloe, realizing his true intentions, smiled and shook her head. ¡°No, no need.¡± Chapter 14.3 Killian Maximilian Devonshire, this man and her were never meant to be in a loving relationship. It was more like a business partnership that aligned in a mutually beneficial direction. ¡°As a woman, I understand. She must have been heartbroken.¡± Yeah, a business union. A political marriage. That¡¯s what she thought when she exchanged tasteless letters with him through her aides¡­ But when she met him in person, she changed her mind. Originally she had never missed out on anything. She always had to get whatever she wanted. Her father¡¯s business, this man. ¡°By the way, I¡¯d like to take a tour of the island before going to the villa, could you show me around?¡± Chlo¨¦, who smiled coquettishly, gently placed her hand on his firm arm. She recalled the face of the woman who turned pale with every word he said. ¡®I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s showing her feelings in front of her rival¡­. How innocent and foolish, as rumored.¡¯ Chloe was worried that she might face a tough rival but as she saw from Rowena today, her mind was relieved, there was no need to feel nervous over such a woman. ¡®How could she be so brutally discarded? I felt so much pity for her.¡¯ The awkwardness that remained in the corner of her chest vanished cleanly, and her heart was so light that it seemed to fly away. *** It was late in the evening when Killian returned to the villa after giving his fianc¨¦e a tour around the island. Rowena was lying in bed like a person whose soul had slipped away, when she was awakened by the sound of the door opening. A light shone through the open door and illuminated the dimly lit room. The door opened without a sound and the Duke approached the bed. The moment the shadow stepped closer to the bed, her parted lips quivered. ¡°Please don¡¯t come.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Rowena clutched the sheet tightly, as she took a deep breath. A fire ignited within her as she recalled the memories of being helped out of the room, just like a sinner who committed a shameful crime. She wanted to scream. She wanted to grab his head or grab him by the collar. She wanted to hang onto him, question him, and most of all she wanted to slap him in the face¡­. But in face of all the facts that she had learned today, and the pressure she felt, it seemed to be useless. The repeated sense of powerlessness with every word spoken, pressed down all over her and suffocated her comepletely. What annoyed her the most was his relaxed attitude. She was right on the verge of drowning in water, reaching up to her nose. Yet, this man had just thrown her into the deep sea and was utterly indifferent. ¡°Don¡¯t come?¡± Killian removed his tie. ¡°Wasn¡¯t your attitude during the daytime cocky enough, Ms. Philone?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying in my bedroom wearing the clothes I gave you and eating food I provided for you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need any of that!¡± Rowena, simmering in anger, threw a cushion at him. The cushion flew away and unfortunately hit him in the chest instead of the face. Killian¡¯s eyebrows furrowed as he glanced at the fallen cushion. Rowena, got out of bed with her bloodshot eyes and headed somewhere else. Killian sat up on the bed, crossing his arms as if to watch her perform a silly play. Without hesitation, Rowena entered the dressing room and pulled out her own bag. ¡®I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡± The bag, which she held in both hands, was so light that it felt empty. It was the luggage she had packed as soon as she had recovered from the shock. When she took out everything he had given her, all she had left was two pieces of casual clothing and a little money. Even that was barely enough to get her off this island. ¡°You¡¯re more like a demon now, and you tricked me¡­¡± The more she spoke, the more her throat choked. Rowena stammered, but tried to finish her sentence. **** Chapter 15.1 It has been three years !!! Three years! Although it was a twisted relationship that began because of debt, so much had happened thus far. Sad times, frustrating times, happy times¡­.The way his eyes gradually changed, she secretly held out hope for a better future. That is exactly why she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. The feeling of betrayal shook the ground beneath her. Who was the man that gently kissed her head and placed the ring on her finger? Her head was crying out for her to leave quietly, but her heart was still struggling to accept the reality of the situation and to stay with him. The fierce conflict was making her head spin. She felt nauseous and her legs trembled. While Rowena held her breath against the wall, a large hand quickly grabbed her arm as she was on the edge of collapsing. ¡°Leaving? Where to?¡± ¡°Anywhere. Let go of me!¡± As soon as their bodies touched, Rowena screamed at Killian and pushed him away. As the tears pooled on her lifeless cheeks, Killian wiped them away with his index finger and furrowed his brow. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. It makes my ears ring.¡± ¡°Let me go!¡± Rowena screamed in pain as his grip tightened, leaving marks on her hands. Killian grabbed her arms and dragged her to the bed. Rowena, who had lost all sense of reason, resisted in disgust. ¡°No! You demon! You monster!¡± ¡°Call me what you want.¡± While her eyes trembled, she felt the soft bedding behind her back. Killian raised his voice and trapped her body under him as she struggled to escape. No matter how much she screamed or cried for help, no one would come. Because he warned all staff not to let anyone approach. He only focused on the women underneath him. A woman who whispered endless love to him on the surface, but climbed into another man¡¯s bed behind his back. He knew everything about the mistress. A venomous woman with an angelic face. This was why he couldn¡¯t understand Rowena¡¯s reaction now, and in turn, it made him angry. Even the fact that her face, back in the harbor, trembling with shock and betrayal, was now engraved in his mind and wouldn¡¯t disappear no matter how he tried. A woman who tried to escape and a man who just wouldn¡¯t let her go. It wasn¡¯t long before the suffocating confrontation was over. After a long time of struggling, Rowena was exhausted and worn out, she could feel the cold tears streaming down the corners of her eyes and she asked in a clear voice ¡°Why¡­why did you give me the ring half a month ago? Why did you act like you were going to marry me? Just to throw me away like this.¡± ¡°I never promised you anything. I just gave you a present, like I always do.¡± ¡°What¡­.do you mean?¡± ¡°Why are you so shocked?¡± Killian reached out and brushed a strand of blonde hair from her cheek. ¡°You didn¡¯t expect me to say that it was all a prank and that I love you?¡± As soon as he spat out those words, a fire broke out in her cheeks. Killian twisted his mouth into a stern face. He pulled away and grabbed something that was tossed aside Chapter 15.2 Warning: Dubcon (dubious consent) He picked up the tie that was tossed on the bed and wrapped it around Rowena¡¯s wrists. ¡°Untie me from this right now!¡± Rowena, with her hands now tied together, screamed loudly. Killian restrained her lightly, then reached out and patted her red cheeks with the back of his hand. Unlike her feverish face, the touch of his cool skin felt like a surge of electricity. Rowena glared at the man who lay on top of her with wet eyes. Even in this situation, her tamed body responded faithfully. Shame and embarrassment washed over her. ¡°Rowena.¡± Killian called in a whisper, his knee between her struggling legs. He swept his index finger across her messy wet eyelashes and held her chin. She turned her head away from him, but he couldn¡¯t stand it, so he turned her head back and fixed it to face him. ¡°Fifteen days from now.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°My wedding.¡± ¡°It was a marriage arranged by the Queen.¡± Normally, the ceremony would have taken place in a cathedral only royalty was allowed, however, since it was a time-limited relationship, they agreed to keep it simple and private. As a wife, Chloe Everdeen was a good partner in many ways. She did not have the romantic dreams of a grand wedding that every woman wants, nor did she disturb his mind or make him lose his sense of reason. Rowena Philone, on the other hand, was a woman who could only be on the level of a mistress, nothing more. A humble birthplace, a shameful past. Let alone the fact that she had two personalities attached to her. Worst of all was the fact that he knew this and was still being swayed by her pretense. He should have strangled her immediately and buried her in the ocean, but he couldn¡¯t. The woman beneath him would never know how much patience and mercy he was showing toward her. ¡°¡­Demon.¡± A cold voice awoke his mind, which was immersed in thoughts. ¡°Monster. A cold-blooded man. A bad guy with no blood and no tears.¡± Rowena, who chewed and spit out each syllable, spoke desperately as if she was vomiting blood. ¡°You knew how I felt¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always been sincere toward you. You¡­¡± There were times when she felt like she was a toy to him, a non-human being. But when she saw glimpses of kindness, she covered her eyes and her ears. Tears had already dried up, and the sound of her voice had become hoarse. ¡°I¡­loved you.¡± A chilling silence fell, it felt as if they were the only two people in the world. Both of them were buried in each other¡¯s world. But there was nothing in that world. Except for their ragged breathing and the way they glared at each other¡­ ¡°Then let¡¯s prove it.¡± An indifferent voice broke through the silence. She blinked, unsure of what he was talking about, while he began to unbutton her dress buttons one by one with his elegant fingertips. ¡°What are you doing¡­¡± Grasping the situation belatedly, Rowena held the back of his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t do this.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you loved me?¡± Her mind went blank. He brought his cold forehead into contact with hers. She nodded quietly ¡°If you really don¡¯t want to, say no. I¡¯ll stop then.¡± *** She was greeted by a white envelope when she opened her eyes again. She didn¡¯t have to guess, he must have thrown it here before he left the bedroom, as if paying her for her services to date. Rowena was filled with shame at herself for letting the pleasure get the better of her. She left the money where it was, and picked up the bag she packed yesterday, then left the villa. Keeping her hood pulled tightly over her head, she left the villa early in the morning and boarded a boat. She stood on the deck and gazed at the cloudy sea with her empty eyes. It was time for her to take it one step at a time. Chapter 15.3 ¡°Mom!¡± She heard a voice coming from some distance. Startled, she turned around and saw a child running towards a woman, who appeared to be the child¡¯s mother. The woman opened her arms to hug the child. As Rowena observed the sweet scene, one possibility suddenly flashed through her mind like a bolt of lightning. Her menstrual cycle¡­.. it¡¯s over a month late¡­ Maybe, just maybe¡­ Instinctively, her hand went straight to her lower abdomen. Perhaps it was a twist of fate, but based on her hunch, what if it was true. Which it definitely was. She was pregnant and must protect the unborn child. If that man discovered that this child was his, he would take it away from her. Rowena changed her name and moved to a remote town where no one could find her. By the time she gave birth to her child, all newspapers were filled with the story of the newly married couple: Killian Devonshire and Chloe Everdeen, who were moving abroad. She had a son who looked exactly like her beloved, despicable man. * * * Her ears were alerted by the creaking of the stairs and the sound of approaching footsteps. Keeping her hope alive, Rowena hugged her son as she continued to believe it wouldn¡¯t be one of those ¡°what ifs¡±. ¡°Rebecca!¡± she said. After hearing the irritated voice, Rowena knew that she was facing her worst fear. As soon as she arose from the bed, she placed her child on top of it, Damian began whining as he felt his mother¡¯s touch fading. ¡°¡­Ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°You finally opened the door.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My baby was sleeping.¡± ¡°That¡¯s none of my business.¡± When she opened the door, a middle-aged woman with a stern look was standing there. It was Rose, the landlady. Rose clucked her tongue as she looked at Rowena, who had just gotten up, and her dishevelled outfit. ¡°What are you going to do laying around like that when the sun¡¯s up? Don¡¯t you have to earn money?¡± Rowena lowered her eyes instead of replying to the sudden criticism that flew at her. Even though the sun had risen, it was still dawn outside. The only people working at this hour would be chimney cleaners or newspaper delivery men. Also, she worked at an industrial sewing factory until late last night. Her entire body felt as heavy as a wet cotton cloth. Due to the fatigue, she struggled to keep her eyelids open. ¡°Rebecca!¡± Before she could reply, Rose called out fiercely to Rowena, who was standing as if she were about to fall asleep. Rowena opened her eyes slightly wider. ¡°The rent is overdue. How far do I have to go in order to look after you? Do you want to be sitting on the street with a baby on this cold day?¡± The word ¡°baby¡± brought her back to consciousness like someone had poured water on the top of her head. Rowena, clasping her rough fingertips together, immediately bowed her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ma¡¯am. My salary hasn¡¯t been paid yet. I only received some of it yesterday, but¡­ wait a minute.¡± Although she never intended to delay the payment, she wasn¡¯t expecting Rose to rush and find her at the crack of dawn. Rowena turned around to search through her work outfit. She rummaged around the ripped pockets with her rough hands, and shortly after, she found the flimsy white envelope and took it out. ¡°This is all I have. I¡¯ll give you the rest as soon as I get it. I¡¯m sorry for the trouble I¡¯ve caused you¡­¡­.¡± Bowing her head several times, Rowena handed over the money. Clicking her tongue, Rose opened the envelope, quickly counted the amount and put it in her pocket. **** Chapter 16.1 16.1 ¡°That¡¯s only half the cost of the room! I really should¡¯ve listened to the old man and not allowed strangers, but I felt sympathy for you.¡± Rose recalled the day five years ago when she first saw this tenant in front of her. The disheveled pregnant woman, with a swollen belly, appeared before her one night as the wind and rain were raging. She tried to ignore her because it was evident that something annoying would happen. Still, with the assurance of her neighbor, Harriet, she gave in and let the pregnant woman use the oldest room that was located on the highest floor. There wasn¡¯t an ounce of guilt in her actions; it was the total opposite! She was proud of herself for giving an unidentified woman a place to sleep. The woman said that she grew up as an orphan who had been on her own since her husband had passed. He too, was also an orphan, but died in an accident. However, Rose had experienced enough hardships in her life to see through such a transparent lie. Even at a glance it was easy to tell that she was lying. Despite this, Rose didn¡¯t care to know what her reason was for these lies. It¡¯s already been five years. Rose was now able to get her security deposit back in the form of unpaid room rent and interest. She yelled at the woman, trying to humiliate her and get rid of her altogether. ¡°I don¡¯t even know where or how you manage to earn this money in the first place¡­..¡± The sudden commotion caused the surrounding guests in the vicinity to open the door to their rooms one after another. Interested glances were coming from those doorways directed towards Rowena. She had been silently listening to the soft chatter that had suddenly poured out. In the midst of all this, voices could be heard here and there protesting for Rowena. ¡°Stop it! Now, will you please leave the poor mother alone?¡± ¡°¡®I saw her come home from work late last night. Aren¡¯t you being too much on her!¡± ¡°Yes, me too. Everyone here knows she¡¯s not that kind of person.¡± Those who stood up for her were several neighbors, most of whom Rowena had become acquainted with for some time. Rose¡¯s eyes rolled back at the eclectic atmosphere of sympathy and spoke. ¡°Oh, shut up! Won¡¯t you?! Do you want me to do a quick calculation on how much rent you guys are behind on, too?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Or you could all just shut up and go to bed!¡± All the tenants who had been silenced by the sharp threat closed their doors. ¡°They have a lot to say when they have nothing on them. Anyways¡ª¡± Shaking her head, Rose glared at Rowena again. ¡°I¡¯ll let you go this time, but as soon as the rent is overdue again, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to ask you to leave. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes, thank you for your understanding.¡± Rowena smiled faintly. Rose, snickering, turned around and moved away. **** Chapter 16.2 Damian was a frail child from birth. He was born early into the hands of a midwife from the slums, and the moment the umbilical cord was cut, he suffered from all kinds of illnesses. If he grew up in a decent home with proper food and care, he wouldn¡¯t have to experience any of this. Every time the child coughed, Rowena felt as if her heart would burst open. ¡°¡®I see you¡¯re taking your medicine regularly. Your fever and coughs are much better now.¡± The doctor, who had removed his stethoscope gently, made a friendly diagnosis. ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡± Rowena patted her chest silently. Damian, who had no idea what his mother was feeling, shoved himself into Rowena¡¯s chest as if he were glued to her. ¡°Mother. Can you buy me a toy because I took my medicine well and listened to you?¡± Anticipation crept into his face as he asked innocently. Rowena stroked his dark hair instead of answering. ¡°¡®I¡¯ll buy you a nice Christmas present; it¡¯s just around the corner.¡± ¡°Yay!¡± Although it might be challenging to keep such a promise, Rowena thought she could work a few more evenings and start a second job. The only reason she had been able to hold on so far was thanks to the money she had in her bag. However, she had no idea when she had actually packed it away to take with her. It was thanks to the man who taught her the mentality of not taking money along when travelling. Swallowing the memories of the past down her throat, Rowena stood up, holding Damian¡¯s hand. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go now.¡± ¡°Oh, wait a minute.¡± The doctor stopped Rowena as she was about to leave, pulled a candy from his robe pocket, and handed it to Damien. Rowena¡¯s eyes met her son¡¯s as he looked up at her for permission, and she looked at him again. The doctor opened his mouth with a look of genuine pity. ¡°My nephew is about the same age as Damian.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m giving it to him.¡± Actually, that wasn¡¯t all. Philip began to secretly look after the poor-looking woman in front of him ever since the day she first visited the clinic. At first, it was for her good looks, but then he slowly immersed himself in her kind eyes and voice for her son and the pitiful sense of sadness hidden within them. Damien was her son from a wealthy man who had died five years ago in an accident, from what he heard. She seemed to have settled down after wandering around here and there in the last few months. He recalls how the talkative ladies would cluck their tongues at her. The more he looked at her, the more interested he became. A corner of his mind knew that this was not the way to go, but he was helplessly attracted. Rowena alternated her gaze between her son and Philip, but inwardly she let out a small sigh. ¡°Damian, you should say ¡®thank you to Dr. Philip.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Damian, who smiled broadly when she had granted him permission, thanked Philip politely. As he handed over the candy, Phillip was struck by the sight of the child¡¯s father on Damian¡¯s face. White and smooth skin like cold marble, dark hair like pitch black. Icey, pale, transparent eyes. His mother was nowhere near her son in appearance. While standing beside the woman before him, he could not compare them. ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± Rowena, holding the child¡¯s hand, bowed her head in farewell. And Philip, who was reaching out to her back, slowly lowered his arm at the sound of the door closing. The guests continued coming after that. Trying to forget about her, he called out the next patient¡¯s name, but a nurse knocked on the door. ¡°Doctor.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°A man came and asked for you. He said something about looking for someone.¡± Not many people came to these remote cities looking for people. Curiously, Philip left the examination room, only to be met by a frightened nurse. The usually crowded waiting area was now empty with no soul to be seen. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on?¡± Something was wrong with the atmosphere in the clinic¡­ Chapter 16.3 The moment he noticed the strange atmosphere, someone called out to him. ¡°Are you Dr. Philip McWood?¡± The stranger¡¯s voice was cold and, at the same time, extremely horrifying to the point that it gave him goosebumps; Philip turned around with a squeak and came face to face with a man who was going through the patients¡¯ records. He was a tall man wearing a long black coat and a dark hat. ¡°What the hell are you doing? Ughhh!¡± As soon as he exclaimed, a group of men came up behind him and pinned him on his knees, snapping his arms and forcing him to kneel. Having come closer to Philip, the man lowered himself to his eye level and held his head high, causing Philip to look at him. ¡°I¡¯m only going to ask you once, Dr. McWood, a blonde-haired woman, with green eyes, beautiful, in her late twenties, her name is Rowena Philone, but she probably uses an alias.¡± His mind flashed back to the woman who had left about an hour ago. ¡± Is there such a woman living in this area?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Philip instinctively shook his head. As soon as his eyes met the man¡¯s, an instinct took over him that he must not say anything. The man who had been staring at him as if trying to read his true intentions straightened up. ¡°When you decide to talk, contact me through this hotel. The reward will be worth it.¡± He ordered a subordinate to hand him his card and passed it to Philip. Philip read the name on the card with wavering eyes. Genok Gilliters. He was an entrepreneur who had recently surfaced from the shadows. * * * ¡°Auntie!¡± Damian smiled and hugged Harriet. She giggled as she felt his small body snuggled into her chest and patted his head. ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± ¡°Yes! And you?¡± ¡°I slept well. You were a good boy and listened to your mother, weren¡¯t you?¡± The next question made Damien¡¯s eyes roll instead of answering. Rowena, who had been watching them intently, interrupted with a smirk. ¡°You don¡¯t want to tell her that you whined about not wanting to go to bed early.¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Turning his head to the side, Damian pouted his lips. ¡°We¡¯ve decided to keep this a secret from Aunt Harriet, haven¡¯t we?¡± ¡°When did I agree to that?¡± As the soft smile widened in Rowena¡¯s eyes, she noticed the twins hiding behind Harriet and throwing glances at her. ¡°How are you, Lawrence? Rosaline?¡± ¡°Aunt Rebecca!¡± ¡°Come here.¡± As soon as they opened their arms, the twins dug into Rowena¡¯s arms. Damian, growing upset, stretched out his arms to be embraced by his mother. Rowena burst out laughing at the sight of him. ¡°Damian, you¡¯re hugging Aunt Harriet, and you don¡¯t like it because your siblings hug your mom?¡± ¡°You¡¯re mine!¡± ¡°I sense a lot of greed.¡± ¡°Your angelic mother is not like that at all. I wonder whom he got this from? Could it be his father?¡± Harriet chuckled and pulled the twins into her arms. Moments later, with an embarrassed look on her face, Rowena apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to leave it to you again.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it! It¡¯s much better when they have friends.¡± Harriet was another worker in the textile factory, two years older than her. Rowena had relied on her for the last five years. She was also grateful to Harriet for introducing her to the midwife and her workplace. ¡°Rebecca, you came here when I was pregnant with the twins. We¡¯ve been birth buddies since then, so don¡¯t feel too bad about it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m ashamed of myself for being indebted to you every time.¡± ¡°Stop saying that.¡± Smiling through her frowning eyes, Harriet gestured to the twins and Damian to go play in the front yard. As soon as they got the signal, the children rushed out, and the hectic house became a little more peaceful. The two went to the kitchen and sat face to face. Harriet, who served warm tea, asked carefully. **** Chapter 17.1 ¡°How is Damian¡¯s health?¡± ¡°He¡¯s been doing fine lately. He does have a bit of a cough, though.¡± With a faint smile, Rowena squeezed her teacup with all her might. The most challenging part of the journey was getting her footing. She recalls the nights she cried as she held the feverish child in her arms. It would have been unbearable if it hadn¡¯t been for Harriet, who gladly extended a helping hand each time. ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± Harriet, who had watched over Rowena through those difficult days, patted her lightly on the shoulder. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m getting a promotion this time.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes. Yes, to a chief.¡± ¡°Congratulations! That¡¯s great.¡± Smiling, Rowena firmly squeezed Harriet¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m glad it all turned out well. Still, I¡¯m happy to be making more money. I have two children; their father is also out there making a living.¡± ¡°If there is anything I can do to help you later, please let me know. I¡¯ll roll up my sleeves and help.¡± ¡°Gosh, honey! You¡¯re sleepy. Thank you for saying that, though; you have to leave right now, right? You were on duty last night, tonight too¡­ try to get some rest, okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll be back to pick him up in the morning. Thank you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me for every single thing; it isn¡¯t necessary between us.¡± Smiling, Harriet glanced at her and changed the subject. ¡°So, how is it going with the doctor at the clinic?¡± ¡°What?¡± Although she anticipated it, Harriet sighed deeply at Rowena¡¯s na?ve reaction. This was the reason why Harriet had always been curious about Rowena, despite the fact that Rowena was only two years younger than herself. She looked so innocent and girlish that it was hard to believe she was the mother of a child¡­ ¡°He seems to be interested in you, Rebecca. Haven¡¯t you felt it?¡± Rowena only blinked instead of responding. The question was unexpected. Rowena forgot her words in embarrassment before shaking her head. ¡°Impossible! You must be mistaken, Harriet. I¡¯m a woman with a child. I am a woman with a child, and I am not young anymore. Dr. Phillip, on the other hand, is younger than I am and single.¡± Her smooth skin, which had once been glistening and cared for with rose water, was now rough from years of hard work, and the back of her hand, which had once been smooth and soft, was now chapped and no longer resembled its former self. Harriet shook her head at the self-deprecating tone in Rowena¡¯s voice. ¡°You¡¯re only a year younger than me. If I were to count the men who have shown an interest in you so far, I¡¯d say that there¡¯s more than what I can count on my ten fingers. You know that.¡± It was a fact, not an exaggeration. Contrary to how her confidence had been shattered, Rowena, as Harriet had seen her, was already beautiful enough, to the point she could have remarried if she wanted to. Some were quite rich among the men who had shown interest in Rebecca, and some were very handsome. Chapter 17.2 Despite not being of a young age herself, Harriet still thought of Rebecca as a young woman. Rebecca was beautiful, and she has a good personality. It was also a time when the boundaries of status were gradually fading, though only for the lower aristocracy. And so it wasn¡¯t outrageous to think that she could quickly become the wife of a rich man if she changed her mind. ¡°Your children will need a father to rely on as he grows up. And financially, too.¡± ¡°Oh, my dear. Look how much time has passed already.¡± Rowena was troubled by the continuous persuasion, so she suddenly interrupted. ¡°Oh yeah, I¡¯ll go now.¡± ¡°Eh, okay.¡± Rowena felt as if she was sitting on a cushion of thorns every time Harriet brought this matter up. Eventually, Hariett raised the white flag and got up from her seat to leave. As she was about to put away her teacup, the morning paper that was on the edge of the table fell to the ground. ¡°I¡¯ll pick it up.¡± Rowena lowered her head first and picked up the fallen newspaper. The first thing that caught her eyes was a familiar name. [The Duke of Rockford, Lord Devonshire, returned to Ethelwood earlier today, ending his marriage. The reason for the breakup, according to his aides, is Chloe Everdeen¡¯s infertility, the biggest ¡­¡­.] Rowena, who had been reading the front-page article, wrinkled the paper as if she had seen a ghost. ¡°Rebecca?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Oh.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? All of a sudden, your face¡­¡­.¡± ¡°No¡­ nothing¡± Rowena stood up quickly, hiding her trembling hands behind her back. ¡°I think I¡¯m late. I¡¯ll be on my way.¡± ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t push yourself too hard.¡­.¡± Rowena, who quickly turned away before Harriet could finish her sentence, left the house at a quick pace. ¡®No, No way, It has nothing¡­. nothing to do with me. I¡¯m not with him anymore¡­¡­..¡¯ Rowena repeated the words in her mind like a spell as she walked out of Harriet¡¯s house. As she walked, her face was so pale that people around her kept glancing in her direction As if a murderer was chasing her, she walked in a panic and went up the stairs of an old villa. As soon as the door closed with a creak, her legs gave out. ¡°Still, just in case¡­¡­.¡± Rowena sat up, leaning against the wall, and crawled to the bed. After sticking her hands under the bed for a while, she got a hold of a suitcase and grabbed it. Rowena opened the bag in a rush and pulled out an old pouch. The ring that the man had put on her hand one day was tucked securely away in a double-layer pouch. Although she had left everything else behind, she had only brought this one item because it was small and she thought it would yield a lot of money. If the worst were to happen, she would need to sell the ring and run somewhere else. Rowena grabbed the ring tightly and thought about the best place to run away. The village in the valley where she had lived as a child came to mind, but she couldn¡¯t do that because her uncle was there. If he were to find him, her uncle might be in danger. ¡°Let¡¯s start packing first.¡± Putting the ring back in the pouch, Rowena stood up quickly. She opened the closet door. The only clothes she had were two cotton dresses and a thin coat that she could wear all year round. As she was putting the clothes into her bag, she heard a knock on her door. ¡°Rebecca?¡± **** Chapter 17.3 It was Anna, a colleague from work. As soon as she heard the reluctant voice, she came to her senses as if she had been splashed with cold water. ¡°Can I come in?¡± ¡°Uh¡­yes.¡± Rowena looked down at her hands as she answered vaguely. In the meantime, Anna came into the room quickly and looked around with a puzzled look on her face. ¡°Oh my god! We¡¯re on the same shift, so I thought we¡¯d go together¡­ Did you have some kind of robbery at your house? Or a debt collector?¡± Rowena managed to rise to her feet, stumbling for a moment. She thought of the dawn that was carved deep in her heart. On the surface, Anna sounded concerned, but her eyes were not worried; they were full of curiosity and a hint of anticipation. Rowena averted her gaze at sight, Anna wasn¡¯t a bad person, but she knew that she secretly talked bad about her behind her back. She didn¡¯t want to get close, but she couldn¡¯t kick out someone who visited her. ¡°Neither did happen. I was just looking for something.¡± ¨DDid you love me even for once? ¨DNot at all. She remembered the chilling feeling of injustice. Then a sober realization came to her. It had been five years. Even if she was in a foreign place, it was more than enough time to find her if he had tried to do so. And even if the reason for the divorce was really his wife¡¯s infertility like the newspaper had said, it wasn¡¯t his problem. He could just remarry another woman. ¡°Ha¡­.ha¡­.ha¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡°Rebecca?¡± Anna furrowed her brow and looked at Rowena, who started laughing like she was out of breath. ¡°Are you all right?¡¯ ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine¡­.¡± What was she afraid of? She felt so ashamed and embarrassed of herself. Rowena took a deep breath, then opened her briefcase and organized her clothes on hangers. It was then that an old pouch came into Anna¡¯s eyes. Looking at her face, she reached out and peered inside¡­ A ring! Anna¡¯s eyes opened wide, and she gently moved to make the glass fall off the table. ¡°Oh my God! I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Please don¡¯t move. You might get hurt. I¡¯ll get the broom.¡± While Rowena went to get the broom and threw the shards in the trash, Anna took the ring and put it in her pocket, then suggested with a smirk. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll help you tidy up. Where do you want me to put this? And these?¡± She was holding the old pouch she had taken out earlier and a pile of discolored letters. Picking up the scattered clothes, Rowena paused and said. ¡°Put them both in the bag, please.¡± Her heart skipped a beat at the mention of the article in the newspaper earlier. Still, Rowena¡¯s routine once again flowed as usual. The only thing that had changed was that, along with Damian¡¯s Christmas present, she took on more work to get a better place to live. That naturally led to Damian sleeping at Harriet¡¯s house more frequently. Unlike Rowena, who was ashamed, Harriet was more than happy to help, except for her concern that Rowena might be pushing herself too hard. Despite the slight difference in age, Lawrence and Rosaline loved Damian very much and followed him around, to the point that they didn¡¯t even fight. Which you would expect, for the most part, between friends. But of course, that didn¡¯t mean they didn¡¯t fight at all. The twins, each holding an arm of the doll, fought. ¡°It¡¯s mine! It¡¯s mine!¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s mine!¡± ¡°I told you not to fight. Lawrence! Rosaline!¡± Harriet, who was folding the laundry, placed her hands on her hips. Tears welled up in the twins¡¯ eyes at the harsh voice. Rosaline, who had always been brazen, was about to go to her bed with a frown full of heartache on her face. Damian, who had caught a glimpse of the situation, entered the twin¡¯s room and came out carrying a fairy tale book the size of his own body. ¡°Auntie! Please read us a book.¡± At the same time, the twins¡¯ attention, which had been fixed on the doll, shifted to the book. Noticing Damian¡¯s intentions, Harriet smiled and sat down on the couch. ¡°Shall we?¡± ¡°Me too, me too!¡± ¡°I want to hear it too!¡± Lawrence and Rosaline, who immediately threw down the doll, sat on both sides of Damian and Harriet. Towards the end of the fairy tale, the children began to rub their sleepy eyes. Harriet carried the children to their beds one by one and patted the children lightly on the back. When she turned around to make sure that all three were sound asleep, a low voice came from below. Chapter 18.1 ¡°Mother¡­ Mother..¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Damian.¡± Turning away with a pitiful look on her face, Harriet stroked Damian¡¯s dark hair. When Rowena was around, he was an ordinary kid trying to monopolize his mother, but when she wasn¡¯t around, he would act like a grown-up. He was quick-witted and thoughtful, so even though he was the same age as the twins, he was like an older brother. This was why she had never seen such a look on his face. ¡°Mother¡­¡­¡± His voice was low and filled with sadness. Harriet looked at the tiny fingers that gripped the pillow as if grasping the hem of a dress and let out a sad sigh in her heart. Along with her pity, she was curious about Damian¡¯s real father; he must be a very handsome man; it¡¯s easy to tell just by taking a glance at Damian. If he were here, the boy wouldn¡¯t be so lonely. ¡°Please open the door!¡± As her thoughts deepened, she heard an urgent knock at the door. She had been dozing off, but she opened her eyes quickly and went to open the door. When she opened the front door, it was not Rowena who was waiting for her but a familiar man standing there. ¡°Dr. Philip?¡± ¡°Do you have Rebecca¡¯s address?¡± ¡°Why all of a sudden¡­¡­.¡± His always quiet and neat face was now agitated. Philip, wiping the cold sweat from his forehead with the back of his hand, said impatiently. ¡°A man came to visit me at the clinic the other day. I think he¡¯s looking for Rebecca. I couldn¡¯t tell you for a few days because I was afraid I¡¯d be followed.¡± ¡°I beg your pardon?¡± Harriet¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What the hell does that mean? What¡¯s his connection to Rebecca?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I believe her original name was Rowena Philone.¡± Harriet, who had been vaguely listening to Phillip¡¯s story, interrupted him and said ¡°Perhaps, is it anything to do with Damian¡¯s biological father?¡± ¡°It cannot be. That¡¯s not even possible.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t see a single similarity between him and Damian. Then there¡¯s¡­¡­.¡± Philip, who had been looking around for a moment, saw that no one was there and added in a hushed voice. ¡°It was that Gilliters.¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± Unable to believe her ears, Harriet covered her mouth with her hands. Gilliters. It was a name that had begun to surface over the past few years. On the surface, they operated a legal gambling establishment. However, behind the scenes, they were secretly known as an entrepreneurial organization that had expanded its scale in the underworld. They dealt with money loans using murderous interest rates as well as the import of alcoholic drinks¡ªan item banned by the government. ¡°I stopped by on my way home, just in case, since you work with Rebecca at the same place. Please tell her to take care, also let her know that if she needs any medical care from now on, she can call me, and I will go directly to her.¡± ¡°Yes. Thank you very much, Doctor.¡± Could it be that she had a huge debt? Could this be the reason why she couldn¡¯t remarry? Harriet, realizing the situation intuitively, expressed her gratitude again. As she sent Philip off, a tremendous jolt completely erased her drowsiness. She returned to her chair in the kitchen again, looking confused. ¡°Gilliters¡­ Rowena Philone¡­?¡± The confusing words filled her head. If he wasn¡¯t Damian¡¯s biological father, he might be a debt collector. Naturally, the worst assumption came to mind. A woman whose husband died and had a child in her stomach, and on top of that, she was in debt and had no money! No wonder she would move to a remote area like this one. If that was the case, even changing her name made sense. Just thinking about what might happen to Rebecca and Damian made her heart skip a beat. That¡¯s when she heard the knocking again. It was too late in the evening for guests to be visiting. It might be Gilliters. Her husband was away, performing his job as a miner, and she had three children at home that she had to protect. Harriet got up, trying not to make a sound, and took a knife from the kitchen cabinet. Slowly walking on the floor, she took a deep breath as she turned the doorknob to open the door. **** Chapter 18.2 Rowena¡¯s eyes fluttered at the unexpected news. ¡°She disappeared? Is she not answering the door?¡± ¡°No. Do you have any idea where she is?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. We¡¯re not that close.¡± ¡°She suddenly requested to be given next month¡¯s monthly salary in advance and disappeared without a trace. From what I hear¡ª¡­.¡± The colleague who had been speaking lowered her voice. ¡°They said there was a guy she was living with, and she left with that guy. Maybe they won the jackpot at a gambling place or something.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Although she showed an insincere attitude towards her work, Rowena didn¡¯t think she would do such a thing. When Rowena seemed to know nothing, the colleague shrugged and finished her speech. ¡°They said they contacted the police, but I¡¯m sure that it will be swept under the rug soon enough. Thought I would ask just in case.¡± ¡°I hope it¡¯s nothing serious.¡± ¡°Okay, I understand. Well then, have a safe trip home.¡± The smiling colleague raised her hand. The coachman, who was taking several people onto the wagon, pulled the reins. ¡°Please be careful on your way home.¡± Shortly after, Rowena also got off in front of Harriet¡¯s house. ¡°Mother!¡± When Damian noticed Rowena¡¯s arrival, he jumped into his mother¡¯s arms. When the boy settled in her arms, she hugged him tightly and asked softly. ¡°How have you been? Did you listen to your aunt and not start any quarrels with Lawrence and Rosaline?¡± ¡°Yes. Yes, of course. Who do you think I am?¡± Shrugging his shoulders, Damian looked at Harriet as if seeking her agreement on what he just said. Harriet looked at Rowena as if observing her for a moment, then nodded in agreement. ¡°Of course. Of course. As I always say, Damian plays well with the twins, so I feel more comfortable.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± Smiling with relief, Rowena hugged Damian. It seemed like only yesterday that she was able to hold him with one hand, but now her son had grown so fast that she had to use both arms to hold him. As he grew more and more, she felt her heart become fuller, and at the same time, she became more worried. She couldn¡¯t live in a place such as this area where the security was unstable forever. ¡°¡­Rebecca.¡± Rowena, who had pressed her lips to Damian¡¯s cheek with a loving gaze, turned to look at Harriet. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Damian has grown a lot now¡­ Isn¡¯t it too small for the two of you tolive in that house? It¡¯s old and dangerous.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­. yes.¡± To Rowena, the question came as if she read her mind. When she nodded her head in surprise, Harriet continued to speak carefully. ¡°In fact, a friend of mine has offered to rent a house to me on good terms.¡± ¡°Rent?¡± Rowena inquired with a curious look. ¡°What are the conditions?¡± ¡°The rent is about half of what I¡¯m paying now.¡± ¡°No way.¡± It was unexpectedly good news. This area was much safer and had more children compared to the area where she currently lives, which was full of drunks, bars, prostitutes, and gamblers. ¡°Are you interested?¡± ¡°Oh my god, yes! By the way, why are they renting the house on such terms?¡± ¡°They said they¡¯re just going to be gone for a while and it looks like it¡¯ll be for about a year or so. They said instead of leaving the house vacant, they¡¯d rent it out to me for cheap. This deal is only coming from acquaintances to acquaintances.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡°If you¡¯re considering it, I can introduce them to you.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you so much. Harriet.¡± She could trust Harriet¡¯s introduction without any questions. Rowena felt like one heavyweight had been lifted from her shoulders and thanked her again. There was a distant look on her back. Her eyes made eye contact with Harriet and the gaze disappeared quietly. Chapter 18.3 Damian was thrilled when he heard they were moving soon. ¡°Then I can always play with Lawrence and Rosalyn! And see Auntie Harriet too?¡± ¡°Do you miss them that much, even though you see them every day?¡± ¡°Yes! I won¡¯t be lonely.¡± His reply came out of nowhere and stuck in her mind. Although Damian was still very young, he was a good son, and he never acted spoiled. It broke her heart to think that she had made him feel lonely. ¡°Mother?¡± Damian raised his head with a curious look on his face. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± ¡°No, no, my love, Can you hold mommy¡¯s hand tighter? There are too many people.¡± ¡°I will!¡± It was the weekend and they decided to go grocery shopping together for the first time in a while. The market was full of people buying fruits and flowers and merchants displaying their goods in stalls. Rowena was filling her shopping bags in the midst of the crowd when suddenly, Damian grabbed her. ¡°Mom! Look over there!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°The doctor is over there!¡± Rowena looked at where Damian was pointing and blinked. ¡°Really.¡± ¡°Doctor!¡± Damian let go of Rowena¡¯s hand and ran towards Philip. She hurried to follow him as he disappeared into the distance. ¡°Damian!¡± ¡°Mom¡­¡± When she waded through the crowd to look for Damian, she found him with a blank look on his face. But Philip was nowhere to be found. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°The doctor just walked right past me. I¡¯m pretty sure he saw my face¡­..¡± Damian murmured, his shoulders drooping. ¡°He probably didn¡¯t recognize you because it¡¯s been a while, or maybe he¡¯s just too busy.¡± Rowena nudged her son gently and thought internally to herself that Maybe he didn¡¯t like the idea of talking to a woman with a son. There were many people who had shown her fondness, but had gradually changed their minds. That type of favor she had never wanted at all, nor had she begged them for it. Rowena, who swallowed a bitter smile, quietly changed the subject. ¡°I¡¯ll buy you some candy today.¡± ¡°Really! You don¡¯t buy them for me much since you said it will give me a toothache.¡± ¡°It¡¯s an award since you¡¯ve behaved well at Auntie Harriet¡¯s place.¡± ¡°Mom, you¡¯re the best!¡± Rowena smiled when she saw Damian¡¯s eyes light up instantly as if he hadn¡¯t puffed up just a second ago. ¡°Good!¡± Rowena gently patted her son¡¯s cheek and took his small hand in hers. It was time to head back to her shopping when she bumped into a boy who was passing by. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± Even though it was a short moment, she felt something strange¡­ Standing still in wonder, Rowena felt Damian grabbing her hand. ¡°Mom? What are you doing?¡± ¡°¡®No, nothing. Nothing.¡± With a faint smile, Rowena continued walking. Chapter 19.1 Damian smiled while walking the whole way home from shopping as he held the candy in his hand. As she took the child¡¯s coat off, Rowena gently instructed ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and have a bath first?¡± ¡°Yes! What about you, mother?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going in too.¡± Nodding, Damian went into the bathroom first. Rowena also took off her coat and put it on a hanger, when something fell out of her pocket. With a dubious look on her face, she picked up the note and saw that it had some words that had been written in a hurry. [Dear Mrs. Rebecca, This is Philip McWood. I¡¯m sure you are surprised by this unexpected letter. I can¡¯t tell you much, but someone¡¯s been pursuing you. They¡¯re watching the area surrounding you. Please take care of yourself.] A tingle went up her spine. ¡®I¡¯m being chased.¡¯ As if time had stopped, the frozen Rowena gasped for air. The other day, she had put it away as a ridiculous idea. Dr. Phillip was not the kind of person who would lie about something like this, and he had no reason to do so either. ¡®Could it be him? Why on earth? After all this time ¡­¡­.¡¯ Everything was getting mixed up in her head. At the same time, the word ¡®surrounding¡¯ brought up three familiar faces. Harriot, Lawrence, and Rosaline. When she didn¡¯t follow him after a few moments, Damian opened the bathroom door. ¡°Mother.¡± ¡°Damian. Put your clothes on again. Now!¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s urgent. I beg you.¡± With a serious look on her face, she asked him again, and he quickly changed his clothes without asking any further questions. Squeezing the child¡¯s hand, Rowena knocked on the door of the next room. A neighbour, who happened to be home, opened the door. ¡°Rebecca?¡± ¡°Philomena. I¡¯m so sorry, but I only have a slight favor to ask.¡± ¡°What kind of favor?¡± The neighbour rolled her eyes at Rowena¡¯s outburst. Rowena looked haunted, as if she¡¯d seen a ghost. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± ¡°Can you take care of my son for a minute? Please, I¡¯ll be right back ¡­¡± With desperate eyes, Rowena grabbed her neighbour¡¯s hand. There was no trace of her normally reserved and shy appearance, she looked as if she had been hurriedly chased, the neighbour didn¡¯t have any choice but to nod. ¡°Yeah, well, it¡¯s not that hard.¡± ¡°Mom? Where are you going? Without me?¡± ¡°Damian. Stay here. I need you to stay here and listen to me. Do you understand me?¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± The young boy was confused and grabbed the hem of Rowena¡¯s skirt, looking almost as if he was about to cry. ¡°I¡¯m going to Aunt Harriet¡¯s place.¡± ¡°Do you have to go right now?¡± ¡°Will you return right away?¡± ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Rowena asked while placing a kiss on his forehead. ¡°You must stay here quietly. I¡¯ll be right back. Do you understand?¡± ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Good boy. My son.¡± Rowena looked at her son with an affectionate eye, for she had given birth to him after a very difficult delivery. Unlike before, when she had nothing to protect, now she had many things to protect by any means necessary. Among them, Damian was her treasure and an existence that nothing in the world could replace. **** Chapter 19.2 ¡°Harriet! Harriet!¡± Rowena could not wait for a carriage, so she ran like crazy to Harriet¡¯s house. Her breath was ragged, and her legs trembled. After knocking on the front door several times, Harriet opened her door. ¡°Rebecca?¡± ¡°Are you all right? ¡°Did you run all the way here from home? You¡¯re sweating so much¡­ And you¡¯re okay? What do you mean all of a sudden? ¡°Could it be¡­ someone?¡± Rowena looked over Harriet¡¯s shoulder with an uneasy look in her eyes. It was the same as always. ¡°Did anyone come to visit you or threaten you? Asked you to inform them of my location or¡­..¡± ¡°Huh? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Nothing happened.¡± ¡°Ha¡­¡± Relieved by the clueless answer, Rowena sank on the spot. ¡°Rebecca!¡± Harriet, equally distraught at the unexpected situation, grabbed Rowena by the elbow and helped her up. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± ¡°No, nothing at all. As long as everything¡¯s okay¡­That¡¯s enough¡­¡± Muttering to herself, Rowena stood firmly on her feet. ¡°If a stranger asks about me, you have to tell them that you don¡¯t know me.¡± Her expression was a mixture of fear, anger, and sorrow. ¡°And I¡¯m sorry, but¡­ I can¡¯t take your previous offer. It seems that I have to move out due to some circumstances.¡± ¡°What?¡± Before she had time to pursue the question, ¡®What the hell is going on?¡¯ Rowena turned around and hurriedly ran back to her house again. ¡°Rebecca!¡± Harriet, who had been calling to her as Rowena disappeared in the distance, slowly lowered her outstretched hand and turned around as she breathed in heavily. ¡°Rebe¡­no, nothing bad is going to happen to Rowena, is it?¡± At the trembling question, someone came out of the kitchen. ¡°Of course not.¡± The voice was low, deep, and resonant. There were no highs or lows, and she couldn¡¯t identify his emotions. As she slowly raised her gaze from the old carpet at the man¡¯s face, Harriet wiped the sweat off her palms onto the hem of her skirt. The man was intimidating enough to make her suffocated just by facing him directly. After a few sideways glances, the attendant approached her and presented her with a check. It was a blank check with the seal of the Devonshire family on it. ¡°You may write as much as you like. Think of it as a reward for taking care of my woman.¡± My woman. Harriet pursed her lips at the words he spat out without the slightest hesitation. ¡°Does this include the hush money¡­?¡± Killian walked past Harriet as his attendant handed him his hat instead of answering. As he turned to leave the house, Harriet hurriedly called out to him. ¡°Duke!¡± Killian stopped, and turned his head instead of looking back. ¡°I don¡¯t need this money after all¡­..¡± Harriet, who had once again placed the blank check in the attendant¡¯s pocket, pleaded for him to take it back. ¡°You¡¯re the one Rowena needs. That¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you, please don¡¯t ever make her unhappy.¡± Damian and Killian Devonshire. The shock that struck her like a thunderbolt the moment she faced the man in front of her still hadn¡¯t worn off. A face that looked exactly like Damian¡¯s. She had no idea that the father of Rowena¡¯s son, who Rowena had pretended had died, was the Duke of Rockford whom she had only seen in the newspaper. Never in her wildest dreams did she think that such an amazing man would visit her home in person. Harriet pondered the words that the man had spoken. Describing how Rowena was forced to leave him due to differences in status and that he had only been able to come back to see her now. She had informed him of Rowena¡¯s whereabouts for a variety of reasons. Regardless of the details, she seemed to be in a great deal of debt. She also has a sick child and is in need of money. The man in front of her had even offered to provide Rowena a house through Harriet. And most importantly¡­ That man loves Rowena. So there¡¯s no harm in it. She was sure of it. His love for Rowena was evident, which gave her some level of confidence in him. There was no response from the man, and the door closed without a sound. **** Killian is back¡­..?????¡â? Chapter 19.3 As soon as he left Harriet Dickinson¡¯s house, Killian stepped into the carriage that was waiting for him. Genok, who had been waiting for him, opened his mouth slowly. ¡°What should I do? We can go and pick her up right now.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer. We have some traps to lay, so head to the hotel instead.¡± Killian, who ended this conversation, touched his throbbing temple. The carriage rattled along the rough, unpaved road. ¡°Haven¡¯t we seen enough of this? Miss Philone seems to have noticed, and sooner rather than later.¡± ¡°Quiet.¡± Killian leaned his elbows on the window sill as he cut off the conversation. The air was cold and chilly, and Genok kept silent as he studied his expression. Killian closed his eyes as the headache rushed in again, and he gripped his cane with all his strength in the other hand that wasn¡¯t supporting his chin. Harriet Dickinson. It was nice of you to be a friend to Rowena Philone when she had nowhere else to go and a being that she could rely on. But this is as far as it goes. Rowena, Rowena. He wanted to pull out that worthless tongue that was not afraid to speak her real name, which she had not known until a few days ago. If she¡¯d accepted the blank check as he expected, she would be able to leave this place without facing a lousy ending. She was a woman he didn¡¯t like until the end. Suppressing his rising discomfort, Killian shifted the subject. ¡°Chloe Everdeen.¡± ¡°Chloe Everdeen signed the divorce papers and then disappeared. According to the sources I¡¯ve planted, she¡¯s gone back to the countryside to recuperate.¡± ¡°That would be good for her.¡± Five years. That was the amount of time it took Chloe Everdeen to get a position of a higher place than her father¡¯s bank and become the largest shareholder. At the same time, it was enough time for Killian Devonshire to grow his power in all the ports of Ethelwood. They held hands due to their mutual interests, and since the period was over, it was natural to part ways. But in the last year of their relationship, Chloe Everdeen began to cross a specific line little by little. ¡°Since we¡¯re married already, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad idea to become a real couple.¡± ¡°I love you, Killian. I¡¯m your wife.¡± It¡¯s the same with all women, he starts with ignoring them, and they would leave eventually. Still, Chloe Everdeen, who he thought would be less of a headache, was still a pretty persistent woman. Whenever she could find the time, she would enter his bedroom and try to seduce him. She was a disgusting wife to him. When her plan to attract his attention fails, she makes a show of it. It was his role to clean up the mess and keep the newspapers quiet. And one day ¡°Oh my god!!!! The Duchess!¡± On the last day of their marriage, she was found in a cold tub with her wrists slit. The doctors and nurses who came in secretly examined the Duchess¡¯ condition in a hurry. Fortunately, she hadn¡¯t lost a lot of blood and wasn¡¯t in a critical condition. The day his wife woke up, Killian presented her with two documents. Chapter 20.1 Translator: Leila Editor: Geegee Read Advance chapters by joining Patreon today~ https://www.patreon.com/Leila0530 DO NOT STEAL MY TRANSLATION ¡°stop stealing my translations and credit me properly¡± ¡°Chloe Everdeen, pick one.¡± One of them was an admission form to a mental hospital, and the other was a consent to divorce application. Looking at her face, as if she couldn¡¯t believe it, he calmly explained. ¡°If you don¡¯t want a divorce, sure, you don¡¯t have to. But if you insist, then I couldn¡¯t just leave my mad wife, who has had frequent affairs with hysterics and even tried to kill herself, stay around me, you know.¡± He spoke slowly, but it was a threat to commit her to a mental hospital for the rest of her life if she didn¡¯t divorce him. Killian glanced at his watch with a face that hadn¡¯t even flinched, let alone change color, unlike the other woman whose lips quivered. To him, who operated on a minute-by-minute basis, trying to adjust his pace for such a ¡°crazy thing¡± was equivalent to throwing his time in the trash. ¡°If it¡¯s too difficult for you to choose right away, let me know through your lawyer.¡± Killian stood up with a bored look on his face and turned around. Behind him flew the two papers he had held out. He was about to leave without a hitch, but one name he had forgotten pulled him back. ¡°Rowena Philone¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Were you this cruel to her too?¡± It was a name that hadn¡¯t come to his mind for the past five years. It was a woman whom he had abandoned a long time ago. He had to ignore it and move forward, but he was unable to move for a while, as Killian¡¯s brow furrowed in discomfort. ¡°What kind of nonsense is this?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about denying it. You¡¯ve called that name in your sleep so often! You¡¯re hiding it from me, aren¡¯t you? Isn¡¯t that right?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t need admitting you to a hospital to know that you¡¯re out of your mind.¡± ¡®Calling her name? Talking in my sleep?¡¯ It was a rant no longer worth dealing with. He turned the doorknob, but even before he could take a few steps out of the room, he was hit by an intense headache that almost made him fall. ¡°Duke!¡± An attendant hurried over and grabbed his arm. This started at that time; he suffered from dizziness and headaches that swarmed him quite often. ¡°This will come back to you one day.¡± The face of his ex-wife, who was muttering with a wicked expression on her face, was now blurred. Rowena Philone. He struggled to erase this name, which tangled him like a curse. Around that time, Genok suggested. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go see her?¡± ¡°Who.¡± ¡°Miss Philone, If you saw her again, your headache would probably stop.¡± The headache came whenever he heard that name, and now it came back again after a long time. He thought it was a reasonable thing, so he sent Genok first before returning to Ethelwood. ¡°After making numerous inquiries, I found a clue. She settled in a remote area that has several factories. A doctor named Philip was suspicious, so we followed him and somehow found the house of a woman who worked in a textile factory. I heard she had twins, and her husband was working abroad.¡± ¡®Twins? Husband?¡¯ It felt as if someone had stabbed him in the back. He¡­He was filled with a fury that he couldn¡¯t understand, and everything turned red in front of his eyes. ¡®She¡¯s married? That man, William Jenon, was killed already. Has she been living with another man ever since?¡¯ She was his mistress, even if he had abandoned her a long time ago. He didn¡¯t want her to live in misery, so he gave her enough money to live on¡­ But he didn¡¯t want her to be happy either. What a selfish woman. ¡°I need to see it for myself.¡± ¡°Duke..?¡± **** Check out my new project! Read Advance chapters by joining Patreon today~ Looking for an editor for my new project! message me on discord if interested Leila#0331 Chapter 20.2 Translator: Leila Editor: Geegee Read Advance chapters by joining Patreon today~ https://www.patreon.com/Leila0530 DO NOT STEAL MY TRANSLATION ¡°stop stealing my translations and credit me properly¡± Anger raged at the woman who had stirred his mind and disturbed his heart. The memory of the woman who tossed the money and threw it away without hesitation was still haunting him, but apparently, she completely erased him from her mind. He shook off the useless idea in his mind and knocked directly on the door himself. He clicked his tongue at the sight of the house that seemed as if it was about to collapse while he waited for the door to open. But the woman who opened the door was a completely different woman. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Duk-!¡± As soon as the cold eyes knew it wasn¡¯t Rowena, the attendant spotted the knife in the woman¡¯s hand and pulled out a gun. The woman, startled by the bright blue muzzle, sank into a sitting position. ¡°Kyaaah!¡± Her death was imminent. The woman with her hair wrapped around her trembled as if she were standing in front of the serpent¡¯s fangs. Behind her, they could hear the voices of children calling for their mother. As the attendants asked what to do, Killian helped the woman to her feet. ¡°Gili-Gili, Mr. Gilitars¡­? Is it that you¡¯re trying to catch Rebecca because of her debt.¡± Harriet asked as she stuttered, unable to even look Killian in the face. Killian¡¯s eyes widened as he heard her voice tremble with fear. The misunderstanding that had filled the woman¡¯s head was now apparent. Gilitars was Genok¡¯s last name. It was also the name he put forward because he could not be at the forefront of the world due to his title as a duke. The name Rebecca was probably an alias for Rowena. Killian, who had finished his quick assessment of the situation, raised his mouth thinly. ¡°In fact, I¡¯d say it¡¯s the other way around.¡± ¡°What?¡± Harriet slowly raised her head at the incomprehensible words. When he took off his hat, her pupils shook violently for some reason. ¡°I¡¯m going to make a good offer for you, Mrs. Dickinson.¡± After that, everything went smoothly. Everything was going according to plan. The Headaches that have been bothering him all the time have also subsided since he returned to Ethelwood and discovered the woman¡¯s whereabouts. The only thing left to do was to set things right. ¡°Du¡­Duke!¡± That was when the carriage stopped in front of the hotel; a man on his horse hurriedly knocked on the carriage door. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The attendant reported breathlessly in response to Genok¡¯s question. ¡°The woman who had sold the ring to the jewelry store¡­ She¡¯s been found dead!¡± Rowena was in danger. It was one of two things. Either the queen could already smell it, or there were enemies on the inside¡­ Gritting his teeth, Killian kicked the carriage door open and climbed onto his horse that his attendants had ridden on earlier. ¡®Rowena¡­ Rowena,¡¯ ¡°Ha!¡± Genok hurriedly followed after him. **** Check out my new project! Read Advance chapters by joining Patreon today~ Looking for an editor for my new project! message me on discord if interested Leila#0331 Chapter 20.3 Translator: Leila Editor: Geegee Read Advance chapters by joining Patreon today~ https://www.patreon.com/Leila0530 DO NOT STEAL MY TRANSLATION ¡°stop stealing my translations and credit me properly¡± ¡°Rowena.¡± His mind was completely blank. He had never been so desperate in his life. He called out again to the woman who was stepping back as if she had seen a demon. ¡°Rowena.¡± As he approached her, Rowena backed away two steps further. It¡¯s the same face from his memory, albeit a little more exhausted. She had beautiful blonde hair that flowed down to her waist and white skin. And a pair of large green eyes that seemed as if they contained all of the innocent things in the world, a small nose, and red lips. ¡°No way¡­This can¡¯t be happening¡­.¡± For a moment, he was engrossed in craving the woman¡¯s face, but then he heard her murmur, and his heart, which had been beating rapidly as if it were about to burst, sank. He had forgotten his initial thought of using Harriet Dickinson to make her stay in a safer place first and approach her slowly. He ran like a madman as he couldn¡¯t even imagine this woman being in danger. Still, he was just a demon and a grim reaper to this woman, which made him feel betrayed once again. His rage now turned into a calm voice and came out of his lips. ¡°The money I gave you back then was not little, but you lived such a miserable life.¡± The uninvited guest came in shortly after she returned from Harriet¡¯s house. As soon as she opened the door at the sound of knocking, the face of the man who appeared made Rowena¡¯s heart stop. Her mind went blank. She felt as if her blood was escaping her body as the nightmare she had been anxious about for so long appeared before her eyes. Unlike the house owner, who looked like she was about to collapse, the uninvited guest stepped straight into her and her son¡¯s house. Her heart was ripped out of her chest as he started to look around the small house as if he were looking at a trash can. Her lower lip curled as she held a blade towards him. ¡°Careful what you say. I don¡¯t know what brought you all the way out here.¡± Killian who barged the house and sat on the couch without the courtesy of changing into indoor slippers. He rummaged through his pockets, pulled out a cigarette, and said quickly. ¡°Start over.¡± ¡°¡­.What?¡± Her mind went blank as she blinked at what was said and opened her trembling lips. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you remember how you threw money at me and abandoned me?¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°¡­I beg your pardon?¡± ¡°You said I threw it away, so I have to pick it back up.¡± Killian answered simply and sat down, leaning back with his legs crossed. When she froze at the sudden arrival of the uninvited guest, he lit his cigarette boldly. She was disgusted by the smoke. It made her feel suffocated. ¡°Right now!¡± It was the moment when Rowena, who belatedly came to her senses, took away the cigarette roughly. Squeak. The old door opened from the inside. ¡°Damian!¡± ¡°Mother¡­.?¡± ¡°Close the door!¡± Rowena shouted at the child. She glimpsed and glared at the intruder sternly as she moved towards the door as if trying to protect her son. ¡°Get out!¡± Rowena swallowed hard. Her heart was beating wildly, and her hands were shaking. ¡®Did he see his face? Did you notice how much he resembles you?¡¯ A short, sullen laugh rang in her ears as her face paled like a prisoner about to be sentenced to death. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± ¡°¡­Killian.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so quick about it, but in the meantime, it must¡¯ve been nice.¡± His mouth was smiling, but his gaze was stern as he looked at Rowena. He sat up, feeling the need to immediately break down the door and take the child out of the room. ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve been meeting some men, huh?¡± The duke, who was as quick to forget about her as if he were only changing a mask, was still graceful, still perfect. Rowena backed away from Killian as he approached her. **** Check out my new project! Read Advance chapters by joining Patreon today~ Looking for an editor for my new project! message me on discord if interested Leila#0331 Chapter 21.1 Translator: Leila Editor: Geegee Read Advance chapters by joining Patreon today~ https://www.patreon.com/Leila0530 DO NOT STEAL MY TRANSLATION ¡°stop stealing my translations and credit me properly¡± ¡°Ah¡­..!¡± However, her escape was cut short. When the hard wall hit her back, she stopped as Killian slowly closed the distance as if he was hunting a rabbit. ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± He grabbed her chin with one hand and lifted her head. She writhed at his approaching lips. However, she had no choice but to open her mouth in pain as he bit down on her lower lip. ¡°Ha¡­¡± His lips parted hers after he thoroughly savored her taste. It was as if the five-year gap was completely irrelevant to him. The taste of bitter tobacco filled her mouth, and it felt like a cloud of acrid smoke had filled her throat to the brim. Rowena¡¯s eyes ignited. The next moment he slowly moved his head. As soon as their eyes met, Rowena swallowed her breath in frustration. ¡°Choose. Miss Philone.¡± Crazy¡­ Crazy person. He smiled in satisfaction at the whiteness of her pale face, then tapped Rowena on the cheek with his forefinger. ¡°Will you be my mistress again, or will you die on the streets with your child?¡± Rowena squeezed her eyes shut at the despair that had descended upon her head. It wasn¡¯t a choice. It was a firm declaration that he would make it so. Become a mistress. Die on the street with a child. The series of shocks made her feel dizzy. Barely catching her shaky breath, Rowena pushed off his shoulder. ¡°Why on earth are you doing this now?¡± If she could, she wanted to look inside this man¡¯s head. How could he have so brutally abandoned a woman and then come back to visit her? How could he do such a thing? Why would he do that? ¡°Why on earth! You abandoned me once! Why now!¡± Rowena clenched her fist and struck him in the chest. Killian stood still against the tickling force and looked down at her. ¡°Just because.¡± The anger slowly turned to sob. Barely able to calm the rising rage in her throat, Rowena asked desperately. ¡°Could you please just go?¡± Killian shook his head, though he had a pitying look in his eyes. ¡°Then just tell me why. Please.¡± ¡°Do you need a reason?¡± Killian replied blankly, meeting the green eyes that wavered aimlessly. Rowena nodded quietly. The next moment, an answer came back, so simple and straightforward that it was depressing. ¡°Because I want to.¡± It was a short, but definite reason. The dry voice made Rowena lower her hand slowly. As usual, this man only cared about himself. He hadn¡¯t changed at all. As soon as she realized this fact, the emotions that had arisen as if on fire disappeared, as if washed away. She felt her whole body loosen up, and a familiar sense of surrender overcame her. ¡°I understand¡­for now, can you just go home for the day¡­ I¡¯ll organize my things¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Please give me time to pack my things.¡± ¡°For how long?¡± ¡°One week¡­¡± ¡°Tomorrow.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be back tomorrow at noon. The child will also be with you at that time.¡± The hidden meaning behind his words was clear, he knew the details of what she does every day, and if needed, he would take him as a hostage. Rowena nodded quietly. She couldn¡¯t imagine what his reaction would be when he sees the child¡¯s face. Would he be angry that she had given birth to, and raised his son without him even knowing it? Or would he¡­ Thoughts had begun to grow branches and they filled her head. Eventually, having given up on the thought, Rowena nodded. At the satisfying answer, Killian held up a hand that brushed her cheek and then turned around to leave. Rowena, who had been watching him turn around and leaving, collapsed on the bed. **** Read Advance chapters by joining Patreon today~ Looking for an editor for my new project! message me on discord if interested Leila#0331 Chapter 21.2 Translator: Leila Editor: Geegee Read Advance chapters by joining Patreon today~ https://www.patreon.com/Leila0530 DO NOT STEAL MY TRANSLATION ¡°stop stealing my translations and credit me properly¡± Damian noticed that the presence of people had gone away, and as soon as the door closed, he ran into Rowena¡¯s arms. ¡°Mom!¡± ¡°Damian¡­¡± ¡°Are you okay? Who¡¯s that guy?¡± ¡°That man is¡­¡± Rowena¡¯s mouth was agape at the boy¡¯s question. She didn¡¯t know what to say. In actuality, she didn¡¯t want to say that Killian was his father. However, that didn¡¯t change the fact that he was¡­ they looked so much alike after all. After chewing on the answer in her mouth for a while, Rowena¡¯s lips slowly quivered. ¡°He used to be a friend of mine¡­.¡± ¡°Friends¡­?¡± ¡°Yes. He¡¯s really rich, and he¡¯s going to help us. He¡¯s going to be coming with us from now on to¡­.¡± The more she spoke, the more her throat tightened. She felt like she was stepping into a muddy trap again, just when she finally got out of it. It felt like she was caught in a spider¡¯s web and was struggling to escape. She wanted to collapse and cry out for someone to help her. But Damian was there. It was different from five years ago. She had to be strong. Rowena could never cry in front of her child. She barely managed to lift her mouth and hugged her son. ¡°He will live with us. He¡¯s a very wealthy man¡­he knew about your mother¡¯s situation, and he said he would help us out of compassion.¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°No?¡± It was an unexpected reaction. Damian shook his head as he clung to the startled Rowena. ¡°I¡¯d rather live alone with my mother!¡± ¡°Damian¡­¡± Harriet¡¯s words echoed in her head, ¡°Children are easily influenced by their mother¡¯s emotions.¡± Taking a deep breath, Rowena rested her forehead against Damian¡¯s. ¡°It¡¯s a place that can¡¯t even be compared to here. You get to wear better clothes, play with all your favorite toys and eat as much candy as you want.¡± The soft voice made Damian falter, and he was released from Rowena¡¯s arms. ¡°Still, I don¡¯t want to. I don¡¯t like it when there is someone between my mother and me.¡­.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the only person your mother has.¡± Rowena said again as she grabbed both of Damien¡¯s arms. ¡°Really, you¡¯re the only¡­ You¡¯re all I have.¡± There was a time when her world was all about Killian Devonshire. But that was not the case now. She remembered the days when she wandered from place to place with a swollen belly. When she was about to give up on her life, the thing that held her back was the child in her belly. Killian had killed her, but Damian had saved her. From that moment on, Damian was everything to her. ¡°Really¡­?¡± ¡°Yes. There is no one I love more than my son.¡± Rowena whispered, hugging the child tightly. **** Read Advance chapters by joining Patreon today~ Looking for an editor for my new project! message me on discord if interested Leila#0331 Chapter 21.3 Translator: Leila Editor: Geegee Read Advance chapters by joining Patreon today~ https://www.patreon.com/Leila0530 DO NOT STEAL MY TRANSLATION ¡°stop stealing my translations and credit me properly¡± The next day, people seemed surprised by Rowena¡¯s sudden announcement that she was quitting the factory. ¡°Suddenly? Why?¡± ¡°Even if it wasn¡¯t, the atmosphere is unsettling because of Anna, but¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I would normally stay until my replacement arrives, but I¡¯ve got some urgent business to attend to.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be helped if that¡¯s the case.¡± The tongue-tied colleagues exchanged glances with each other. Unconcerned, Rowena bowed her head like a sinner. When she raised her head in silence, she saw a colorful bouquet of flowers. ¡°This is¡­..¡± ¡°We¡¯ve all prepared this together. You¡¯ve worked so hard all this time.¡± Her colleagues smiled at the startled look in Rowena¡¯s eyes and gave her the bouquet. ¡°It¡¯s sad to see you leave so abruptly, but we¡¯re still grateful that you¡¯ve been able to fill in for us and taken the lead on the hard and nasty stuff. Rebecca.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m indebted to you for the past four years, too.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± A warm feeling spread inside her chest at the overflowing words of gratitude from each of them. Rowena¡¯s eyes turned red, and she hugged the bouquet. ¡°How did you know I was quitting¡­¡± ¡°I told them¡­¡± ¡°¡­Harriet?¡± Harriet made her way through the crowd of factory workers and placed her hand on Rowena¡¯s shoulder as she made a confession in a whisper. ¡°I told him where you live.¡± ¡°What? What do you mean¡­¡± It was a confusing statement. Harriet, smiling at Rowena, who had only her eyes wide open, said in an attempt to soothe her. ¡°Sorry¡­I didn¡¯t listen to what you asked me to do. But¡­ Rebecca¡­ No, Rowena. I don¡¯t know what happened in the past, but that person seemed to love you.¡± Oh, Harriet¡­ This explains how he made his way into her house. ¡°I want you to live happily ever after, Rowena. I will always pray for you.¡± Hearing those heartfelt words, she barely managed to raise the corner of her mouth to reassure Harriet. Still, her expression clouded before she could muster anything resembling a smile. Indeed, it wasn¡¯t that Harriet had any harmful intentions. Still, regardless of the outcome, Rowena swallowed down a great number of words and said her goodbyes. ¡°No, thank you so much for everything.¡± ¡°Thank you, and I hope you live happily, Rowena; if there is anything I can do to help, be sure to let me know.¡± Harriet squeezed her hand. The sad, affectionate farewell ended, and Rowena turned around and started to walk away. ¡°Harriet.¡± Harriet, who had been watching her back, was startled. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Actually, I have one last¡­ favor to ask.¡± * * * Rowena couldn¡¯t even finish her last shift because of Killian¡¯s words, ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up around noon.¡± When she left the factory early in the morning, she was alone and saw black-suited men everywhere. She was not surprised, as she had expected them to be following her in case she attempted to escape. Just then, a man approached and greeted her. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Miss Philone.¡± The man had dark blond hair, dark eyes, a slender stature, and a sharp look in his eyes. Rowena recognized him instantly. ¡°Mr. Genok.¡± He was a member of Killian¡¯s aides whom she had met several times five years ago. It wasn¡¯t that they had exchanged a lot of words, but they had simply bowed to each other a couple of times. It was pointless to ask him how he was doing when they both knew each other¡¯s past. Genok was direct, and he got right to the point. ¡°I¡¯ve got a carriage waiting for you, so come with me. His Excellency is waiting for us.¡± ¡°Now? Oh, there¡¯s still time, isn¡¯t there? And I have to bring my luggage¡­¡± ¡°I was told to throw everything away, of course, except for what you¡¯re wearing¡­¡± The subject was omitted, but they both knew it without daring to say it. ¡°¡­I see.¡± Rowena was not surprised by the duke¡¯s arbitrary action. However, knowing that her son was at stake. Rowena didn¡¯t have time to complain whatsoever since Genok caught her off guard. **** Normally I wouldn¡¯t complain about reactions or comments but comparing the amount we get to the amount aggregator sites gets, it makes me wonder which one of us is the thief, it¡¯s disappointing???? it really affected me along with the team, nowadays, we struggle to find a reason to translate/edit/pr since all those effort goes unappreciated ???? Less updates going forward since we, frankly, don¡¯t feel like it????(well we have some chapters stacked but no idea when it will be ready to post) Chapter 22.1 Translator: Leila Editor: Geegee Read Advance chapters by joining Patreon today~ https://www.patreon.com/Leila0530 DO NOT STEAL MY TRANSLATION Killian Devonshire didn¡¯t keep anyone who betrayed him alive, since he had come of age. There were many cases. A nanny, who had sold all of his information to the Queen the year he turned fourteen; a servant, who had attempted to assassinate him when he was studying abroad; a professor, who acted clean and pure, but behind the scenes tried to gain the backing of the duke. All of them went missing, disappeared without a trace. No one noticed. This was because once a body decomposed and rose to the surface, it was difficult to tell its identity. There were no exceptions there. Of course this had to be the case, even for Rowena Philone. I have to smash that hateful face, cut out the tongue that spoke of love, gouge out the eyes that looked at another man, another man who was not me. And I will throw her cold body into the sea with no regrets. So death was actually not a distant thought for Rowena Philone. Ever since Killian Devonshire had welcomed Rowena Philone as his mistress, many had died because of her, more than she could count. Poisoned to death, stabbed to death by an unidentified person, sometimes killed in a carriage accident, or crushed to death by a pillar in a fire accident. DO NOT STEAL MY TRANSLATION For this reason, throughout the past three years, Killian kept his surroundings in check like a hound¡¯s eyes observing in the dark. He knew that the moment he let his guard down, even a little, fangs as sharp as a viper would tear through his mistress. Once he chose to let go of her hand, there would be nothing to stop the approaching danger. Because the Queen would never miss an opportunity. But¡­ As Killian leaned his head against the bed, he stared silently at the woman lying next to him. Her thin frame stood out in the dimming daylight. Her blond hair, loose like golden threads, covered the top of the bed; her cheeks, red as summer peaches; her slender and soft shoulders and arms. The more he looked at her, the more he found that there was no sign of a sex worker. It was the face of a pure angel who knew nothing. It was the face of the girl he had met for the first time; the girl whose face had turned red as she smiled shyly at him. A large hand ran down her smooth cheek and swept over her neck. Rowena Philone was different from all the people he had killed so far. This woman belonged to him from head to toe. She was entirely his possession. He would rather kill her directly by strangling her now, than see her as a corpse when she is killed by someone else¡¯s hands. With a casual look on his face, Killian thought of Rowena, who was clinging to him. At first he held her hand, baffled by the situation. Of course, even if he asked, there would be no reply from her. If he were to climb over her, he could hold her neck and use more pressure with both of his hands. DO NOT STEAL MY TRANSLATION He wondered if this woman would still look beautiful even when she desperately gasped for air. ¡°Ummm¡­.¡± The moment he lightly grabbed her neck with one hand, Killian was met with a pair of lively, greenish eyes. She yawned lazily, making his hands pause. Rowena called out to him. ¡°Am I dreaming¡­?¡± The next day, people seemed surprised by Rowena¡¯s sudden announcement that she was quitting the factory. ¡°Suddenly? Why?¡± ¡°Even if it wasn¡¯t, the atmosphere is unsettling because of Anna, but¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I would normally stay until my replacement arrives, but I¡¯ve got some urgent business to attend to.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be helped if that¡¯s the case.¡± The tongue-tied colleagues exchanged glances with each other. Unconcerned, Rowena bowed her head like a sinner. When she raised her head in silence, she saw a colorful bouquet of flowers. ¡°This is¡­..¡± ¡°We¡¯ve all prepared this together. You¡¯ve worked so hard all this time.¡± Her colleagues smiled at the startled look in Rowena¡¯s eyes and gave her the bouquet. ¡°It¡¯s sad to see you leave so abruptly, but we¡¯re still grateful that you¡¯ve been able to fill in for us and taken the lead on the hard and nasty stuff. Rebecca.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m indebted to you for the past four years, too.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± A warm feeling spread inside her chest at the overflowing words of gratitude from each of them. Rowena¡¯s eyes turned red, and she hugged the bouquet. ¡°How did you know I was quitting¡­¡± ¡°I told them¡­¡± ¡°¡­Harriet?¡± Harriet made her way through the crowd of factory workers and placed her hand on Rowena¡¯s shoulder as she made a confession in a whisper. ¡°I told him where you live.¡± ¡°What? What do you mean¡­¡± It was a confusing statement. Harriet, smiling at Rowena, who had only her eyes wide open, said in an attempt to soothe her. ¡°Sorry¡­I didn¡¯t listen to what you asked me to do. But¡­ Rebecca¡­ No, Rowena. I don¡¯t know what happened in the past, but that person seemed to love you.¡± Oh, Harriet¡­ This explains how he made his way into her house. ¡°I want you to live happily ever after, Rowena. I will always pray for you.¡± Hearing those heartfelt words, she barely managed to raise the corner of her mouth to reassure Harriet. Still, her expression clouded before she could muster anything resembling a smile. Indeed, it wasn¡¯t that Harriet had any harmful intentions. Still, regardless of the outcome, Rowena swallowed down a great number of words and said her goodbyes. ¡°No, thank you so much for everything.¡± ¡°Thank you, and I hope you live happily, Rowena; if there is anything I can do to help, be sure to let me know.¡± Harriet squeezed her hand. The sad, affectionate farewell ended, and Rowena turned around and started to walk away. ¡°Harriet.¡± Harriet, who had been watching her back, was startled. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Actually, I have one last¡­ favor to ask.¡± **** Chapter 22.2 Translator: Leila Editor: Geegee Read Advance chapters by joining Patreon today~ https://www.patreon.com/Leila0530 DO NOT STEAL MY TRANSLATION ¡°stop stealing my translations and credit me properly¡± Genok admired the look in her eyes, which seemed like she was about to pounce and scratch his face. ¡°Answer me.¡± Rowena spoke as she sensed the silence that lingered. ¡°Where is my child?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve invited the young master separately.¡± ¡°I have to see him for myself.¡± ¡°Miss Philone, you must calm down.¡± Genok calmly spoke. At that moment, she felt the tension and heat suffocating her. ¡°I¡¯m just trying to help you. If the Duke sees him¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s going to be out of hand. Isn¡¯t it?¡± Goosebumps rose all over her body at the quiet question, and her heart fluttered. Rowena clenched her fists tightly. Killian Devonshire was a man whose emotions didn¡¯t change much, but once he got angry, there was no limit to how far he would go. Genok stopped talking and turned to Rowena, whose mouth was quivering, and continued as if trying to soothe her. ¡°That¡¯s why I took the young master with me separately. He has an extremely skilled nanny with him, so don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°¡­How can I believe this?¡± Rowena asked in a calmer tone than before. The next day, people seemed surprised by Rowena¡¯s sudden announcement that she was quitting the factory. ¡°Suddenly? Why?¡± ¡°Even if it wasn¡¯t, the atmosphere is unsettling because of Anna, but¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I would normally stay until my replacement arrives, but I¡¯ve got some urgent business to attend to.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be helped if that¡¯s the case.¡± The tongue-tied colleagues exchanged glances with each other. Unconcerned, Rowena bowed her head like a sinner. When she raised her head in silence, she saw a colorful bouquet of flowers. ¡°This is¡­..¡± ¡°We¡¯ve all prepared this together. You¡¯ve worked so hard all this time.¡± Her colleagues smiled at the startled look in Rowena¡¯s eyes and gave her the bouquet. ¡°It¡¯s sad to see you leave so abruptly, but we¡¯re still grateful that you¡¯ve been able to fill in for us and taken the lead on the hard and nasty stuff. Rebecca.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m indebted to you for the past four years, too.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± A warm feeling spread inside her chest at the overflowing words of gratitude from each of them. Rowena¡¯s eyes turned red, and she hugged the bouquet. ¡°How did you know I was quitting¡­¡± ¡°I told them¡­¡± ¡°¡­Harriet?¡± Harriet made her way through the crowd of factory workers and placed her hand on Rowena¡¯s shoulder as she made a confession in a whisper. ¡°I told him where you live.¡± ¡°What? What do you mean¡­¡± It was a confusing statement. Harriet, smiling at Rowena, who had only her eyes wide open, said in an attempt to soothe her. ¡°Sorry¡­I didn¡¯t listen to what you asked me to do. But¡­ Rebecca¡­ No, Rowena. I don¡¯t know what happened in the past, but that person seemed to love you.¡± Oh, Harriet¡­ The man in front of her was the only person who had looked at her, the mistress, in a non-judgmental manner. Unlike the other man who looked at her with eyes she didn¡¯t understand, he was kind and polite all the time. But in the end, he was still one of the duke¡¯s men. Genok seemed to read her expression of uneasiness and quietly called out to her. ¡°Miss Philone.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I give you my word; I will never harm the child. And the Duke won¡¯t be able to do that either.¡± His serious and calm voice reassured her. Rowena¡¯s shoulders, which had been rising and falling with her grave look, slowly regained their stability. ¡°It¡¯s just that for me to fully protect the young master, I need some distance. At least until the duke naturally accepts and acknowledges the existence of his biological son¡­¡± Rowena remembered the cold eyes staring at the door Damian had closed. It was a threatening look as if he would turn the doorknob at any moment and pull the child out of hiding. That was the most apparent reason why she had accepted the almost threatening proposal to go back to him. If she were alone, she would have run away, even if it meant throwing herself out the window. ¡°I will try to let you meet him on the train for a while. The boy will be riding in the same second-class compartment as me.¡± Rowena, who had been silent for a while, slowly lifted her head. ¡°I understand; I¡¯ll believe you.¡± Only then did Genok smile and lead her to the carriage. Taking his hand, she stepped into the carriage. Rowena looked back at the factory where she had worked for the last few years. **** Notes: Chapter 22.3 Translator: Leila Editor: Geegee Read Advance chapters by joining Patreon today~ https://www.patreon.com/Leila0530 DO NOT STEAL MY TRANSLATION ¡°stop stealing my translations and credit me properly¡± -¡°Jeremy¡­ Dish¡­ the famous novelist?¡± Someone is after Rowena Philone. And they¡¯re doing it in a very obvious way. As soon as he got interested in her again, Killian slowly choked and started laughing at the approaching danger. Killing Anna Eden was most likely a warning. On his way out of the coroner¡¯s office, he realized once again that he was a disaster to that woman. ¡°Genok¡± Killian, who had climbed into the carriage, sank deep into the backrest. His bodyguard, who took his hat, answered quickly. ¡°Master Genok has gone to pick up Miss Philone to take her to the train station.¡± Killian nodded instead of replying and picked up the newspaper. While reading it, the guard, noticing his master¡¯s displeasure, quietly closed the curtains. ¡°The child?¡± ¡°Master Genok booked a separate cabin for him.¡± ¡°Good, keep him out of my sight.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Five years ago, it wasn¡¯t enough that she had betrayed him; she had given birth to a child as well. The moment he heard the low voice that called her ¡°Mother,¡± he wanted to burn the entire building. He was going to throw the child and Rowena Philone into it and watch them suffocate and die. The only reason he couldn¡¯t do that was because of his headache. If he could only get rid of the headache or clean up the mess he couldn¡¯t five years ago, that would have been better. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember how you threw money at me and abandoned me?¡± As Killian recalled the pair of resentful eyes, the headache came over to haunt him again. read at sleepy translations. He closed his eyes as the carriage rattled off. He was disgusted by the unfamiliar emotion within him. ¡°Mother!¡± As soon as she opened the door to the cabin, Damian¡¯s face lit up, and she hugged him tightly. ¡°Damian¡­¡± She had expected him to be crying after being taken by strange men; yet surprisingly, the child¡¯s reaction was cheerful. Damian lifted something and showed it to his dumbfounded Rowena. ¡°Mom, look at this!¡± The moment she saw it, Rowena exhaled dryly. It was the toy model train that had been lined up in front of the toy store display; Damian had wanted and drooled over it again and again. ¡°And not just that! There¡¯s more, this one! And this as well! The uncle said it was my present! And these clothes!¡± Rowena¡¯s gaze turned from the toys to Damian¡¯s clothes. She hadn¡¯t seen him earlier, i sent to wuxia to take down my translations, yet after shamelessly asking for which novels i¡¯m talking about, they ignored me, so wow but Damian in this children¡¯s suit and leather shoes, by all means, looked like a wealthy family¡¯s young master. ¡°What do you think? Cool? Does it look good on me?¡± ¡°Yeah, great. My son looks so cool.¡± Rowena¡¯s eyes reddened at the sight of him looking like any other child. Over the past five years, she hadn¡¯t been able to buy him even a single piece of clothing. They had been so poor that they just were struggling just to survive. Something stirred in Rowena¡¯s heart as she saw her son happy, experiencing the luxury for the first time in his life. Damian put the toy down gently on his mother¡¯s ever-changing face and asked a question while looking around. **** Notes: Chapter 23.1 Translator: Leila Editor: Geegee Read Advance chapters by joining Patreon today~ https://www.patreon.com/Leila0530 DO NOT STEAL MY TRANSLATION ¡°stop stealing my translations and credit me properly¡± -¡°Jeremy¡­ Dish¡­ the famous novelist?¡± ¡°Can I really accept it, mother?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Rowena nodded and hugged her son again as she felt her throat tightening and her eyes heating up. The sight of her son being so excited that he could almost fly away with joy, was all due to just some new clothes and toys. Even though she was supposed to be happy for his happiness, instead, his joyful appearance only made her feel sad and ashamed of herself. Simultaneously, she was angry at herself for not asking her uncle for help before. What sort of pride is that? True, her uncle had a stubborn nature and would not have forgiven her yet, but he would not have turned a blind eye. If she had asked him to lend her some money, even if she didn¡¯t visit him in person due to the possible risks her action would bring¡­. The thought of exposing her son to the kind of poverty that an average family would have never experienced made her ache, as though someone had stabbed her in the heart with a dagger. ¡°Mother¡­?¡± ¡°Thank you for being so obedient. Damian.¡± With a quick glance, before he could realize what was happening, Rowena hugged the small body with all her might and placed a soft kiss on the child¡¯s forehead. ¡°That tickles! By the way, mother, Where are we going?¡± Damian, who had started to giggle and smile at the familiar expression of affection, looked at his mother with innocent eyes, and continued. ¡°To the friend you mentioned before?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like that uncle.¡± ¡°It¡¯s already fixed.¡± Rowena smiled and patted Damian on the head. Genok, who had been watching them silently, gave a low cough behind her. With the tacit signal, Rowena stretched out her folded knees. ¡°Mother has to go now.¡± ¡°Where?¡± Damian tilted his head, even though he didn¡¯t understand. ¡°I thought we were going.¡± ¡°We are honey, mom has to go to the other cabin, you¡¯ll have to stay with this uncle, Okay? But don¡¯t worry, We¡¯ll meet up again when we reach our destination.¡± ¡°No!¡± Damian, who realized that the sad mother-son reunion was over, hugged Rowena¡¯s waist with an angry face. ¡°Damian.¡± ¡°No! Mom, are you going with that uncle? Without me?¡± The realization was instinctive. While the startled Rowena froze in place, Damian tightened his grip on her waist. ¡°No. No. No. Stay with me. I hate you going with that man.¡± ¡°Damian!¡± Damian, with tears in his eyes, threw an unexpected tantrum. Upon seeing her son¡¯s unusual behaviour, she froze, but then bit her lips and moved to release the hand that held her waist. ¡°Mother¡­¡± ¡°Damian, you have to be polite. You shouldn¡¯t behave like this in front of that uncle, okay?¡± She looked like she was about to cry, and felt as if her heart was being ripped out of her chest, the effect of her son¡¯s crying face was strong on her. i sent to wuxia to take down my translations, yet after shamelessly asking for which novels i¡¯m talking about, they ignored me, so wow. But if she acted soft here, she would only provoke Killian. She pondered the effect that each of her words would have on her son. She had to have a strong heart. ¡°Mr. Genok?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Nodding at the calm call, Genok winked to the nanny who stood behind Damian. ¡°¡®No! Let me go! Mother, I don¡¯t need all this. Mother!¡± ¡°Young master, please calm down. I¡¯ll show you something interesting. Okay? Hmm?¡± ¡°Let me go!¡± Leaving her screaming son behind, Rowena walked out of the second-class cabin as if she were running away. Every step was as heavy as if she had heavy shackles on her ankles. The sound of her son¡¯s cries seemed to absorb into her ears and never go away. She walked so fast that her steps seemed as though she were actually running nonstop. Then she stopped at the entrance of a first class cabin. Rowena spoke neatly to Genok, who opened the cabin door. ¡°Let me repeat this again.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Take care of Damian for me, please.¡± She had already reminded him, but she was not reassured. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not to touch a single hair on his head. If something happens to Damien¡­I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m going to do either.¡± She looked at his face with a death defying look. Genok nodded again. ¡°He¡¯s the only son of the master I serve. Don¡¯t worry. You can trust me.¡± After repeated assurances, Rowena stepped into the first class cabin. She had the face of a prisoner on death row walking toward the gallows. **** Notes: Did I used to spell genok¡¯s name as Genok or Jenok? it¡¯s been a while since I PRed a chapter on my own ? anyone remembers? lol Advanced Chapter on Patreon up to Ch 30! Chapter 23.2 Translator: Leila Editor: Geegee Read Advance chapters by joining Patreon today~ https://www.patreon.com/Leila0530 DO NOT STEAL MY TRANSLATION ¡°stop stealing my translations and credit me properly¡± ¡°He¡¯s the only son of the master I serve. Don¡¯t worry. You can trust me.¡± After repeated assurances, Rowena stepped into the first class cabin. She had the face of a prisoner on death row walking toward the gallows. After knocking twice, Genok announced in a small voice to the duke in the cabin. ¡°Your Excellency.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡± I have brought Miss Philone, sir.¡± There was no reply in return. Carefully after opening the door, Genok stepped back. Taking a deep breath, Rowena entered the cabin, and the door closed as if it had been waiting for her. The spacious first class cabin was filled with a chilling sensation. Rowena, who was looking down, received a cold command. ¡°Sit down.¡± Rowena nodded, but instead of answering, she sat in the furthest corner, facing the door. Killian, who was sitting by the window reading a newspaper, raised an eyebrow. ¡°This is how you¡¯re going to rebel now?¡± If it were before, this voice would have brought her to her knees. Rowena was reminded of that night in the carriage five years ago and felt unpleasant thanks to the memory. The day she had pulled off his gloves with her mouth. It was one of the very many days. Days when he had thoroughly tortured her. ¡°stop stealing my translations and credit me properly¡± Five years ago she had been a miserable slave, even though she wore dazzlingly expensive dresses, necklaces that cost an entire house, and bags and shoes made by foreign craftsmen. A slave to this man, bound in mind and body. ¡°¡®¡­It can¡¯t be. I know my place.¡± Those were the days when love blinded her eyes and deafened her ears. She was foolish to dare. Meanwhile, the man in front of her remained as firm and solid as an impregnable fortress. She thought she had gotten stronger after all the things she had been through in the past five years. However, even sitting across from him was starting to suffocate her. Even though they were just breathing the same air, her body tensed nervously. Rowena, who stiffened her back, added slowly. ¡°I just sat away from you because it might interfere with your concentration.¡± At the bland answer, Killian shifted the newspaper nervously to the next page. A silence descended on the cabin. Buu, the long sound of the roaring train horn signalled the beginning of the journey, and the train began to move slowly. Killian stared at her as he read the last page and folded the newspaper. ¡°You said you¡¯d grasp your place, but I¡¯m not so sure.¡± ¡°stop stealing my translations and credit me properly¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°Do you think Miss Philone will affect me that much?¡± He looked sincerely curious, Rowena¡¯s eyes wavered, he was as brutal as ever. The corner of Killian¡¯s mouth turned up, forming a smile at the sight. ¡°Yes. Just one thing. I¡¯ll give you credit for leaving that brat behind.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Now, keep your mouth shut like that the entire way there.¡± Crossing his long legs, Killian rested his elbows on the window sill, using his palms as pillows to support his chin. ¡°stop stealing my translations and credit me properly¡± Brat¡­ ¡®How dare he call Damian that? How dare such a man be the father of my son?¡¯ Rowena grabbed the hem of her skirt with her white hands. This man¡­he suddenly invaded her peaceful life, stomped on her, and dragged her back to hell. She hated him so much that she wanted to kill him. She hated the past of the man who had lived a rich life unlike her own, who had been so shabby and miserable. Her anger finally boiled over like an active volcano. ¡°¡­Can I ask you one question first?¡± She didn¡¯t expect an answer. Closing his eyes, Killian seemed to have decided to ignore her words. Still, Rowena did not give in and continued speaking. ¡°If I can¡¯t influence the Duke in any way¡­¡± ¡°stop stealing my translations and credit me properly¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Why have you come to seek me out again?¡± Killian slowly opened his eyes. Despite the quiet warning, she could not control the urges that filled her head. A string of angry questions followed as she spat them out. ¡°Why would you break into my house, drag away me and my son, who were doing just fine, and take us to Rockford¡­.Ah!¡± Before she could finish the sentence, a large hand grabbed her chin and Killian whispered through the close gap. It was so close that it seemed as if their lips were about to touch. ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I told you it was right for me to pick up the trash I threw away. I also told you to shut up. Are you that stupid that I have to tell you everything twice¡± ¡°¡­So.¡± It was a completely incomprehensible reply. It must just be a whim. Rowena clasped both of her hands over the hand that was gripping her chin. For a second, his hand seemed to loosen a bit, but it must have been an illusion. ¡°So when are you going to throw me out again?¡± The grip on her chin tightened. It was a warning to keep her mouth shut. Rowena clucked her tongue, unconcerned. ¡°How long do you want me to stay with the Duke? How long am I to be swayed by the duke who has taken my son hostage?¡± He could do whatever he wanted. If only he would throw her away again someday. And if the man in front of her never appeared in front of her and Damian again, leila was here translating while other are stealing her work. she was willing to accept it for now. The suffocating air, like a thread stretched taut, surrounded them. At her sharp words, the walls that were as light as glass grains darkened. ¡®Soon you will crush me cruelly.¡¯ Rowena ridiculed him in her mind, the rage that she could read from his face. But Killian¡¯s lips quivered as he suppressed his anger, and he let out a hot breath. The moment Rowena was startled by his unusual behavior, Killian, who was now glaring at her as if he was about to strangle her, attacked her lips that were trembling with fury. **** Notes: Happy New Year! Advanced Chapter on Patreon up to Ch 30 and more! Chapter 24.1 Translator: Leila Editor: Geegee Read Advance chapters by joining Patreon today~ https://www.patreon.com/Leila0530 DO NOT STEAL MY TRANSLATION ¡°stop stealing my translations and credit me properly¡± ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± Rowena tried to shake his hands off, struggling against the unexpected surprise. She tried to turn her head and slap his cheek, but her body gradually lost its strength. Killian swallowed every last drop of her saliva, relentlessly as if he were a snake binding its prey. Then he tucked a strand of her messy blonde hair behind her ear. ¡°Don¡¯t misbehave and keep your mouth shut. Miss Philone.¡± It was the last warning. It was a tone that would have horrified other people nearby if they had heard it, but Rowena calmly wiped her lips with the back of her hand. ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything else to say, may I go to sleep now?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I was so restless last night I didn¡¯t get any sleep. So I¡¯m very tired.¡± She pretended to be indifferent, but her words were trembling. Killian, who laughed as if he were dumbfounded, called the crew to set up the space for the night. As soon as the spacious seat was turned into a comfortable bed, Rowena pulled the blanket over her head and lay down. Fatigue forced her eyelids down. An approaching dream took her back eight years. Boo woo woo. The train arrived at the platform, breaking the heavy morning mist. The passengers who had been waiting were boarding in lines, like fish swarms traveling. In front of the third class compartments, Rowena hugged her small luggage bag and looked up at the massive engine for a moment. It was even bigger than the ones she had seen in the books, and she felt both frightened and excited. ¡°stop stealing my translations and credit me properly¡± Five years ago she had been a miserable slave, even though she wore dazzlingly expensive dresses, necklaces that cost an entire house, and bags and shoes made by foreign craftsmen. A slave to this man, bound in mind and body. ¡°¡®¡­It can¡¯t be. I know my place.¡± Those were the days when love blinded her eyes and deafened her ears. She was foolish to dare. Meanwhile, the man in front of her remained as firm and solid as an impregnable fortress. She thought she had gotten stronger after all the things she had been through in the past five years. However, even sitting across from him was starting to suffocate her. Even though they were just breathing the same air, her body tensed nervously. Rowena, who stiffened her back, added slowly. ¡°I just sat away from you because it might interfere with your concentration.¡± At the bland answer, Killian shifted the newspaper nervously to the next page. A silence descended on the cabin. Buu, the long sound of the roaring train horn signalled the beginning of the journey, and the train began to move slowly. Killian stared at her as he read the last page and folded the newspaper. ¡°You said you¡¯d grasp your place, but I¡¯m not so sure.¡± ¡°stop stealing my translations and credit me properly¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°Do you think Miss Philone will affect me that much?¡± He looked sincerely curious, Rowena¡¯s eyes wavered, he was as brutal as ever. The corner of Killian¡¯s mouth turned up, forming a smile at the sight. ¡°Yes. Just one thing. I¡¯ll give you credit for leaving that brat behind.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Now, keep your mouth shut like that the entire way there.¡± Crossing his long legs, Killian rested his elbows on the window sill, using his palms as pillows to support his chin. ¡°stop stealing my translations and credit me properly¡± Brat¡­ ¡®How dare he call Damian that? How dare such a man be the father of my son?¡¯ Rowena grabbed the hem of her skirt with her white hands. This man¡­he suddenly invaded her peaceful life, stomped on her, and dragged her back to hell. She hated him so much that she wanted to kill him. She hated the past of the man who had lived a rich life unlike her own, who had been so shabby and miserable. Her anger finally boiled over like an active volcano. ¡°¡­Can I ask you one question first?¡± She didn¡¯t expect an answer. Closing his eyes, Killian seemed to have decided to ignore her words. Still, Rowena did not give in and continued speaking. ¡°If I can¡¯t influence the Duke in any way¡­¡± ¡°stop stealing my translations and credit me properly¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Why have you come to seek me out again?¡± Killian slowly opened his eyes. Despite the quiet warning, she could not control the urges that filled her head. A string of angry questions followed as she spat them out. ¡°Why would you break into my house, drag away me and my son, who were doing just fine, and take us to Rockford¡­.Ah!¡± Before she could finish the sentence, a large hand grabbed her chin and Killian whispered through the close gap. It was so close that it seemed as if their lips were about to touch. ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I told you it was right for me to pick up the trash I threw away. I also told you to shut up. Are you that stupid that I have to tell you everything twice¡± ¡°¡­So.¡± It was a completely incomprehensible reply. It must just be a whim. Rowena clasped both of her hands over the hand that was gripping her chin. For a second, his hand seemed to loosen a bit, but it must have been an illusion. **** Notes: I KNOW :))))) Advanced Chapter on Patreon up to Ch 30 and more! Chapter 24.2 Translator: Leila Editor: Geegee Read Advance chapters by joining Patreon today~ https://www.patreon.com/Leila0530 DO NOT STEAL MY TRANSLATION ¡°stop stealing my translations and credit me properly¡± ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± Rowena tried to shake his hands off, struggling against the unexpected surprise. She tried to turn her head and slap his cheek, but her body gradually lost its strength. Killian swallowed every last drop of her saliva, relentlessly as if he were a snake binding its prey. Then he tucked a strand of her messy blonde hair behind her ear. ¡°Don¡¯t misbehave and keep your mouth shut. Miss Philone.¡± It was the last warning. It was a tone that would have horrified other people nearby if they had heard it, but Rowena calmly wiped her lips with the back of her hand. ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything else to say, may I go to sleep now?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Boo woo woo. The train arrived at the platform, breaking the heavy morning mist. The passengers who had been waiting were boarding in lines, like fish swarms traveling. In front of the third class compartments, Rowena hugged her small luggage bag and looked up at the massive engine for a moment. It was even bigger than the ones she had seen in the books, and she felt both frightened and excited. This was the train she had wanted to ride ever since she was a child. She was thrilled to see what kind of unknown world it would take her to. The wide world that both her mother and father saw. ¡°¡­Will be fine. You won¡¯t be alone when you get up there.¡± She mumbled as if to reassure herself. Then, a station attendant with a blank face held out his hand to collect the boarding ticket; Let¡¯s see how aggregator fall for this again,before she knew it, it was her turn to board. The moment she took a deep breath and stepped inside, she heard a familiar voice behind her back. ¡°Rowena!¡± ¡°¡­Uncle¡­?¡± ¡°Rowena! Hold on.¡± Rowena¡¯s eyes widened, and she quietly gave way to the next person. A man came running, gasping for breath. He had beautiful blond hair and dark eyes. The slender man was her only guardian, her uncle, Jeremy Dish. Before Jeremy could say anything, Rowena started making excuses. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I left without saying anything¡­ Uncle¡­¡± But really, this was the only way. For several years, whenever she mentioned going to the Capital, her uncle yelled at her that he was absolutely against it. Once she realized that it was impossible to convince him, she concluded that she had no choice but to run away from home. ¡°Do you really have to¡­go up there? You don¡¯t even know what¡¯s up there.¡± Jeremy asked seriously, stretching out his bent back as he struggled for breath. ¡°It isn¡¯t a place for a naive and innocent girl like you. You never know what you¡¯re going to encounter. You don¡¯t know anything about real life! You still need a guardian.¡± Rowena closed her eyes tightly as she heard the words that made her ears buzz. ¡°Uncle. I¡¯m not a child anymore!¡± This conversation had already happened dozens of times, hundreds of times. While they were talking, they remembered that this was stolen from sleepy tls, the last passenger in the line boarded the train, and Jeremy finally raised the white flag to Rowena. The latter had been staring at the train attendant the whole time. ¡°If you want to go to the Capital, I have no choice but to let you go; I can¡¯t keep you tied up forever. Just promise me one thing.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°If you have a problem, if you need help, if you just want to come back home, you can always come back.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Anything is fine¡­ I love you, kid. It doesn¡¯t matter what you do; I will always be on your side. Rowena¡± ¡°Uncle¡­.¡± The tip of her nose tingled. Rowena ran and hugged Jeremy. ¡°Thank you, Uncle. I¡¯ll contact you once I settle in.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Jeremy lightly stroked his beloved niece¡¯s cheek while trying to avoid showing the feeling of objection that also filled his eyes; then helped her carry the heavy luggage onto the train. Finally, Rowena handed her ticket to the crew member and turned around to wave to her uncle. Although the seats were uncomfortable and the train was crowded, it was a good trip. Perhaps her excitement to be there was enough to make her ignore all of her surroundings. The only problem was that it was pitch-black at night. Done by your one and only leila, She could barely see what was ahead of her unless she concentrated. As she recalled, the restroom was just next to the cafeteria, so with a cautious gaze, she left the cafeteria and looked for the restroom but couldn¡¯t see it. Rowena gave up and made her way back to third-class cabins. It was the time for her to let go of her pride and ask for directions. As she opened a nearby door to ask for directions, she was greeted by a bright light and the first glimpse of a luxurious cabin she had ever seen in her life. Rowena, still shocked by the cabin, stepped back and stumbled. ¡°Uh¡­..?¡± Just then, a hand reached out from inside the room and wrapped around her shoulder. The hand that lightly grabbed her nearly fallen body slipped lightly. ¡°You have to be careful. Miss.¡± ¡°Than- Thank you.¡± She had never been this close to a young man before. Flushed to the tips of her ears, Rowena fixed her eyes on the floor. The faint scent of cigars and sandalwood made her dizzy. ¡°Have you lost your way?¡± The voice sounded low as if they were in a deep cave. Rowena slowly raised her head in a polite and very soft tone. The man had jet black hair, which she had never seen before, and it looked like a silk thread that was made of the night sky. His eyes were sharp and blue as if they were the color of deep lakes on summer nights, with a sharp nose bridge and soft-looking lips. He was beautiful, but she doubted if that word could justify his beauty. The passenger who held her back was so handsome that she couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. He looked like a prince from a fairy tale. If it weren¡¯t for his expressionless face¡­ At that moment, a hiccup came out of her mouth. ¡°Hiccups!¡± After her earlier mistake, she had done another embarrassing thing. Rowena, standing in the doorway, covered her lips tightly. But the hiccups did not stop. Rowena hurriedly managed to find an excuse and hide it from the man who looked at her suspiciously. ¡°¡®It¡¯s¡­ hiccups! You¡¯re so handsome and¡­.¡± It was the next moment that the man, who had not said much as if he had been thinking for a while, gave a small laugh. His cold impression was instantly softened; it was so magical, like a sculpture coming to life. The man rolled up his arms and quickly slipped something into her mouth. Without realizing it, she tasted something sweet on her tongue. Rowena rolled her eyes and held her breath in surprise. The hiccups stopped. This man was magical in many ways. Perhaps he was not a prince but more like a sorcerer. Forgetting her curiosity and rudeness, Rowena stared at the man. The man¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he asked again. ¡°Have you lost your way?¡± ¡°Uh¡­yes.¡± ¡°Please wait while I call the cabin attendant.¡± **** Notes: I know, you know, we know, but they don¡¯t lol ~ loveyall Stay safe! Advanced Chapter on Patreon up to Ch 30 and more! Chapter 24.3 Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com or NovelTeam.Net Translator: Leila Editor: Geegee Read Advance chapters by joining Patreon today~ https://www.patreon.com/Leila0530 DO NOT STEAL MY TRANSLATION ¡°stop stealing my translations and credit me properly¡± Rowena closed her eyes tightly as she heard the words that made her ears buzz. ¡°Uncle. I¡¯m not a child anymore!¡± This conversation had already happened dozens of times, hundreds of times. While they were talking, they remembered that this was stolen from sleepy tls, the last passenger in the line boarded the train, and Jeremy finally raised the white flag to Rowena. The latter had been staring at the train attendant the whole time. ¡°If you want to go to the Capital, I have no choice but to let you go; I can¡¯t keep you tied up forever. Just promise me one thing.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°If you have a problem, if you need help, if you just want to come back home, you can always come back.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Anything is fine¡­ I love you, kid. It doesn¡¯t matter what you do; I will always be on your side. Rowena¡± ¡°Uncle¡­.¡± The tip of her nose tingled. Rowena ran and hugged Jeremy. ¡°Thank you, Uncle. I¡¯ll contact you once I settle in.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Jeremy lightly stroked his beloved niece¡¯s cheek while trying to avoid showing the feeling of objection that also filled his eyes; then helped her carry the heavy luggage onto the train. Finally, Rowena handed her ticket to the crew member and turned around to wave to her uncle. Although the seats were uncomfortable and the train was crowded, it was a good trip. Perhaps her excitement to be there was enough to make her ignore all of her surroundings. The only problem was that it was pitch-black at night. Done by your one and only leila, She could barely see what was ahead of her unless she concentrated. As she recalled, the restroom was just next to the cafeteria, so with a cautious gaze, she left the cafeteria and looked for the restroom but couldn¡¯t see it. ¡°Please wait while I call the cabin attendant.¡± As soon as he rang the bell, a dedicated first-class train attendant came into the cabin. The beautiful man instructed with a face that was used to giving orders. ¡°Please allow the lady to her cabin.¡± ¡°Very well, sir. I understand. Please follow me.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Rowena nodded and bowed to the man. ¡°¡­Thank you.¡± She greeted him with a smile and was about to follow the crew when he spoke. ¡°Goodbye. Miss¡­?¡± Suddenly stopping, Rowena looked back, fascinated. The man leaned against the door frame with his arms folded, waiting for her following words. ¡°Philone, it¡¯s Philone.¡± ¡°Miss Philone.¡± The man, who pronounced her last name once as if rolling it in his mouth, revealed his name. ¡°I¡¯m Killian. Killian Devonshire.¡± The light of the red lamp spilling from the room dyed the smooth skin of the man brightly. The man smiled, and a deep dimple appeared on his left cheek. The next thing that happened was that the man invited her to lunch the next day. ¡ªA hand on her hip woke Rowena from her dream. Before she knew it, it was pitch black on the train. Her heart collapsed as a body snuggled up to her from behind. She was trapped between the backrest and Killian. She could hear his low breathing coming from the top of her head. She tried to loosen his hands, which were quietly holding her waist, but that only made his grip stronger. ¡°¡­ Are you Sleeping?¡¯ There was no reply. She couldn¡¯t understand why he would sleep with her in his arms when he had his own bed. She writhed slightly due to her uncomfortable position, and a slightly hoarse voice growled from behind her. ¡°Stay still. Unless you are trying to provoke me.¡± In the days when she had been his mistress, he had coldly disappeared before she would wake up. Rowena closed her eyes rather than trying to understand his incomprehensible whims. * * * * The Wisborne Castle, the Duke of Devonshire¡¯s residence in Rockford, was a castle that had been around for hundreds of years. Surrounded by a moat and a vast lake with no end in sight, the white castle consisted of four high walls, outer and inner walls, and a high bridge crossing the moat. Two carriages, with the seal of the duke stamped on them, were making their way across the bridge. As they stood at the entrance, a solid, heavy drawbridge slowly descended. When it was perfectly level with the carriage, the coachman struck down with a powerful whip. Two pairs of black horses passed through the outer wall and entered the castle. The butler was the first to greet the duke among the dozens of servants who had come to welcome their master home. typed by leile, He approached Killian as he dismounted from the carriage and greeted him nicely. ¡°You have worked hard coming such a long way.¡± ¡°Do you have anything to report? ¡°As I have already informed you, there is nothing much to report.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Killian replied indifferently and held out his hand to the inside of the carriage. After hesitating for a moment at the hand that was so obviously held out to her, Rowena got out of the carriage, ignoring his offer to escort her. The eyes of the servants who had recognized her were astounded by what they saw; only the butler, who had received the word beforehand, remained calm. Killian opened his mouth again with a numb expression. ¡°Miss Philone¡¯s room?¡± ¡°The room has been prepared. I have prepared the room that was originally used by Miss Philone.¡± ¡°No, not that room.¡± Killian added, staring at Rowena, who was deliberately avoiding his gaze. ¡°Take her to the room next to mine.¡± ¡°Duke!¡± The air froze in the blink of an eye. Rowena couldn¡¯t believe her ears as well. In the frozen atmosphere, the butler calmly revealed his opposition. **** Notes: I know, you know, we know, but they don¡¯t lol ~ loveyall Stay safe! Advanced Chapter on Patreon up to Ch 30 and more! You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com or NovelTeam.Net Chapter 25.1 Translator: Leila Editor: Geegee Read Advance chapters by joining Patreon today~ https://www.patreon.com/Leila0530 DO NOT STEAL MY TRANSLATION ¡°stop stealing my translations and credit me properly¡± ¡°That room is the Duchess¡¯s room.¡± ¡°Well, no one is using it now. My ex-wife has never used it either.¡± It was Rowena who stood behind him, looking uncomfortable as if she was sitting on a bed of thorns. He was the man who didn¡¯t touch her whatsoever the entire time they were on the train to Rockford, yet slept at night while embracing her from behind as if she were a pillow. If he gave her the room next door, he might continue his bizarre sleeping habits. Furthermore, it would be difficult to meet with Damian if she stayed in the room next to his. Finally loosening her stiff expression, Rowena quietly interrupted him. ¡°I like the room I used to use. Duke.¡± Rowena¡¯s opinion was brushed off. Despite her firm refusal, Killian proceeded with his plan. As a result, she was offered a bedroom that was twice as large as the one she had previously occupied. It was the only room that was connected to the Duke¡¯s personal quarters through a single door without having to go through the hallway. In the past, she was allowed to only peek at the inside of the room. Now, she had no idea what it meant to be forced into this room, even if she didn¡¯t want it. Due to his continued whims, Rowena gave up on trying to understand that man named Kilian Devonshire. *** She was given not only a luxurious room but also a new maid. ¡°Hello. You must be Miss Philone. My name is Joanne Jude. Please feel free to call me Joe or Joanne.¡± She recalled Melissa, the strange maid who served her five years ago. Rowena nodded to Joanne, who politely finished introducing herself. ¡°I will be in your care. Joanne.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll comb your hair. Miss¡± After washing and changing into her sleeping garments, her entire body was as heavy as cotton soaked in water. Nodding, Decrypted by you one and only LRowena sat in the vanity chair as she sank into deep thoughts. The only sound in the bedroom was the soft rustle of the ivory comb brushing through her magnificent blonde locks and the sound of the crackling wood in the fireplace next to her bed. Rowena glanced at the clock on the dressing table. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t have to sleep in the duke¡¯s bed today. The reason was that he had returned to the castle after a long absence and had a pile of papers to be reviewed. Rowena knew his nature well enough to know that he would not let go of what was in his hand until he was done. It¡¯s something that she was grateful for now. Later at night, Genok had promised to secretly take her to Damian¡¯s room while the duke was still away. The appointment was still a little over an hour away. The Devonshire servants didn¡¯t speak until their master spoke to them first. Rowena opened her mouth to speak, uneasy at the prolonged silence. ¡°Where are you from, Joanne?¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯m from Leawood. You probably haven¡¯t heard of it.¡± Rowena¡¯s eyes opened wide at the somewhat familiar words. It was a place she¡¯d never been, but it was a name she¡¯d heard before. It was a name she had heard from Melissa previously when she was talking about her hometown. ¡°Do you know who Melissa is? She¡¯s a girl that used to work here.¡± The girl who was proud to work for the duke¡¯s family. The fact that Rowena left and abandoned her without any greeting left a vague sense of guilt in the corner of her heart. ¡°Ah, yeah, I do¡­¡± Joanne nodded her head slightly. Rowena continued to describe her enthusiastically. ¡°Brown hair, brown eyes, freckles. She¡¯s a bit talkative, and for age mmm, I¡¯d say she¡¯s a little over twenty now.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Joanne, who had been trying to remember for a while, nodded quickly and firmly. ¡°Yeah, that girl. I heard she returned to her hometown before I started working here.¡± ¡°Oh, is that so! How is she? Do you know anything about her?¡± Rowena, who became excited upon hearing the happy answer, asked in a hurry. Slightly surprised at how pale she looked, as if her soul had left her, Joanne nodded again. ¡°Yeah, She¡¯s now helping with her parent¡¯s farm, Ah! She also got engaged recently. When she stopped working here, she was paid a generous sum of money.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to hear! Five years ago, Melissa took really good care of me. If she ever sent any letter to you, please pass her my greetings.¡± ¡°Yeah, sure.¡± ¡°And maybe¡­.¡± Rowena hesitated for a moment at Joanne¡¯s honest reply, then asked. ¡°If you get a letter from someone named Harriet Dickinson, please bring it to me immediately. She is a close friend of mine.¡± She asked Harriet to pass a letter to her uncle, Jeremy Dish. The letter was a brief explanation of her last eight years away from home. It was the best solution for her to listen to Genok and go with Killian, and then with the help of her uncle, she would be able to escape from here. ¡°I understand.¡± Joanne smiled as she casually received the order. **** Notes: I know, you know, we know, but they don¡¯t lol ~ loveyall Stay safe! Advanced Chapter on Patreon up to Ch 30 and more! Chapter 25.2 Translator: Leila Editor: Geegee Read Advance chapters by joining Patreon today~ https://www.patreon.com/Leila0530 DO NOT STEAL MY TRANSLATION ¡°stop stealing my translations and credit me properly¡± Joanne retreated, and Genok came into the bedroom while holding a dark cloak. ¡°Nothing good will come from being seen,¡± he said, holding out a dark robe. It was sad to see that a mother had to avoid the public eye in order to see her son. ¡°Has anyone seen Damian?¡± ¡°No, I pressed the hat on his face, so except for the nanny, who will keep her mouth shut, everyone else didn¡¯t see his face.¡± So they put on their cloak, crossed the quiet hallway, down a few floors, and arrived at Damian¡¯s room. Gently opening the door, they entered; Rowena saw her son asleep on the bed. The nanny, who had just pulled the covers up over him, reported. ¡°He¡¯s just fallen asleep,¡± she said. ¡°Good job. Get out of here.¡± After Genok had sent the nanny on her way, Rowena patted Damian¡¯s cheek with a trembling hand. This was her son, whose face she had only been able to see briefly the entire time she was on her way here. Looking at his face, she noticed the traces of dried tears on his cheeks. With a sad demeanor, Rowena kissed her son¡¯s forehead and brushed his face affectionately. Genok, who had been watching them from afar, opened his mouth carefully. ¡°I don¡¯t know the details of the circumstances in this mansion, as I¡¯ve been in and out of the country myself, but as far as I know, the Duke doesn¡¯t have any children from his previous marriage.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°If he recognized the young master as his biological son¡­ It is not unreasonable to expect him to be named the heir later.¡± In other words, this sentence was spoken as a means to comfort her, and the underlying message was apparent. If she could endure this a little longer, good days would come. However, the response that came back from her was cold. Rowena, who had been stroking her son¡¯s head with sad eyes, suddenly asked. ¡°And what if he was recognized as the heir?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Will he be expected to grow up like the duke?¡± Despite being a ¡°quiet question,¡± its meaning was evident. Rowena did not want her son to grow up to be a brutal man who trampled on and ignored the hearts of others. She hoped that even if he grew up a little poor, in a lacking environment, he would at least grow up to be as earnest and cheerful as he is now. ¡°Miss Philone.¡± Genok opened his mouth again, looking at the back of her head with a hesitant expression. ¡°Every child in this world has the right to know who their biological father is. The same goes for the duke. He has the right to know who his own son is. Whether you think he deserves it or not.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± It was a blunt remark; Rowena made no response. Sensing the silence, Genok concluded his words. ¡°Bring the story to the young master, little by little. When the duke is no longer reluctant to the child, I will reveal it to him then.¡± ¡®I have no intention of doing so. I¡¯m going to run away from here before it even happens.¡¯ Rowena swallowed the words that had risen to the back of her throat, and instead of replying, she focused solely on her child¡¯s face. **** Notes: Slow releases due to health issues¡­ prayers and good vibes are highly appreciated :)) I know, you know, we know, but they don¡¯t lol ~ loveyall Stay safe! Advanced Chapter on Patreon up to Ch 30 and more! Chapter 25.3 Translator: Leila Editor: Geegee Read Advance chapters by joining Patreon today~ https://www.patreon.com/Leila0530 DO NOT STEAL MY TRANSLATION ¡°stop stealing my translations and credit me properly¡± Joanne retreated, and Genok came into the bedroom while holding a dark cloak. ¡°Nothing good will come from being seen,¡± he said, holding out a dark robe. Killian, who had brought the two back to the castle, left the castle in the early hours of the next day without saying a word, after Genok¡¯s report on some matters. He went to directly see and deal with the tax problems of the estate and the accumulated affairs of the castle management, which had been pushed back. As Rowena sighed at the amount of not-so-appreciated attention she was getting, a stream of presents appeared in her bedroom every day. This situation was the aftermath of the rumors about Rowena Philone, who had entered the duke¡¯s mansion as soon as the divorce papers were finalized. The aristocrats who had been pointing their fingers behind her back five years ago, calling her a ¡°dirty woman,¡± were now sending her cards along with gifts. Shoes and heels that a person can¡¯t get without having connections, no matter how much money they can pay. The newest dresses from the most famous dressing rooms and extravagant jewels. Even if she wasn¡¯t given the position of the duchess, they seemed to think that she would later become a major figure and gain influence in the Duchy of Devonshire. Rowena smirked every time she saw the bribes to win her favor. They were even more foolish than she had thought. After all, she was in a position where she could be discarded if the duke got bored again. Rowena ignored the dozens of invitations and the neatly wrapped gifts that piled up in the dressing room. ¡°Send them all back.¡± ¡°Yes? But¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t plan on keeping these things, any of them.¡± Joanne looked at her with a puzzled look, but it was only for a moment. It had been four days of waiting, with no telegram to indicate when he would be coming home. It wasn¡¯t a bad thing by any means; thanks to that, she was able to see her son every night, but as anxiety settled into a corner of her heart, Damian suddenly called out. ¡°Mother! I want to go to the lake.¡± Rowena blinked at the sudden request. ¡°The lake.¡± ¡°Yes. I want to go and see it directly. Not just from the window.¡± Although Killian didn¡¯t limit the radius of action in the castle, Damian always had the attention of the people in the castle on him. Damian¡¯s appearance was so similar to Killians that Rowena herself refrained from going out as much as possible; this was in order to avoid any curiosity that may come to her son. But at least she was in a better position than Damian, who could hardly escape his bedroom. He could get all the toys and food he wanted, but Damian was still ¡°The mistress son,¡± he wouldn¡¯t be allowed to wander around freely. She would hold her child tight and remind him that while they were staying here, they would need to be quiet. ¡°Can¡¯t¡­can¡¯t I?¡± Rowena smiled wryly at her son and said. ¡°If it¡¯s just for a little while, it would be fine. We can ask uncle Genok to¡ª¡° ¡°No. I want to go alone with you, mother.¡± Rowena stood up and was about to call Genok, who was standing just outside the door, when she was stopped by her son¡¯s desperate words. ¡°We haven¡¯t taken a walk together, just the two of us, for such a long time¡­ Don¡¯t tell the uncle. Hmm? Please?¡± Damian¡¯s eyes were teary as he grabbed the hem of her dress and pulled it. She closed her eyes for a moment, then opened them and nodded. ¡°Okay! Then I will come back as soon as the sun rises.¡± ¡°Without telling anyone?¡± ¡°No. No one will know.¡± **** Notes: Stay safe! Advanced Chapter on Patreon up to Ch 30 and more! Chapter 26.1 Translator: Leila Editor: Geegee Read Advance chapters by joining Patreon today~ https://www.patreon.com/Leila0530 DO NOT STEAL MY TRANSLATION ¡°stop stealing my translations and credit me properly¡± The damp and crisp dawn air filled her lungs. The lakeside seemed like a different world at sunrise. Damian, who was dressed warmly, was excited to take his first walk in a long time. ¡°Does it feel that good?¡± ¡°Yes! I¡¯m so happy to be here alone with my mother.¡± Damian smiled and looked at the lake, then raised his head to Rowena. ¡°By the way, mother, how long will we be staying here? When are we going to go home?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± The sudden question left Rowena speechless for a moment. Damian was a quick-witted child. She felt that this was the reason he wanted to take a walk alone with her, without Genok, just so he could be at ease to ask her this question. Rowena paused and then knelt down, lowering herself until she was at eye level with Damian. ¡°This is a secret, but I¡¯ll let you know; my uncle will be coming here soon to pick us up. His name is uncle Jeremy Dish.¡± ¡°Mother¡¯s uncle?¡± Damian had never heard of him before, and when his eyes widened, he tilted his beautiful face and asked. ¡°He will be coming here to pick us up?¡± ¡°Yes. So¡­ We¡¯ll just have to wait a little longer.¡± ¡°Really? Are you sure we can get out of here?¡± ¡°Of course. I promise.¡± Rowena smiled softly and stroked his soft black hair. ¡°Okay.¡± That was the end of their short, happy walk. She took Damian to his room through the employee¡¯s back entrance that Joanne had informed her about, and Rowena headed for her bedroom. She didn¡¯t see anyone on the way to the bedroom and felt safe when she opened the door. The unusual air instinctively sent shivers down her spine. The moment she caught a whiff of the cold wind, a cold voice pierced Rowena¡¯s ears. ¡°Miss Philone.¡± There was a man sitting on the bed that should have been empty. ¡°Where are you going this early in the morning?¡± This was the moment when the peace Which she was enjoying crumbled. The hair on the back of her neck stood on end at the emotionless tone of his voice. The peaceful air she had been living in felt as if it had been frozen in an instant. She couldn¡¯t move at all, as if she were caught in a spider¡¯s web. She swallowed her breath, and her lips quivered slightly. ¡°I took a walk¡­.¡± She was trembling with dread, but she was in the position she was forcibly brought to. She was a victim; however, the moment she thought of Damian, her words quivered. ¡°My stomach was upset, so I went for a light stroll.¡± Killian, both eyes narrowed, stared into the terrified face of his mistress. ¡°And you didn¡¯t tell anyone?¡± There was no excuse. Rowena¡¯s gaze dropped to the ground. Killian, who had been observing her, stood up from the bed. He walked past Rowena, who had closed her eyes tightly, expecting him to approach. When Rowena finally opened her squeeze shut eyes carefully, he was sitting on the couch in front of the blazing fireplace. With a cigarette in his mouth, Killian took out a match and lit the cigarette filter. Letting out a long cloud of smoke, Killian motioned for her to come over and sit on the couch across from him. With silent motions, Rowena approached and took a seat. ¡°This won¡¯t happen again.¡± It was humiliating, to say the least. Rowena was frustrated and angry that she could not enjoy even the slightest freedom. The problem, however, was that she wasn¡¯t out on her own. **** Notes: Stay safe! Advanced Chapter on Patreon up to Ch 30 and more! Chapter 26.2 Translator: Leila Editor: Geegee Read Advance chapters by joining Patreon today~ https://www.patreon.com/Leila0530 DO NOT STEAL MY TRANSLATION ¡°stop stealing my translations and credit me properly¡± Rowena knew very well how the man in front of her would look down on Damian, whom he thought she had given birth to with another man. All the way to Rockford, she could see right through him; every now and then, he looked as if he wanted to pull her by the hair and make her sit down when she went to see Damian. ¡°You must be tired, but I made you worry.¡± She said while she looked down at her fingertips. Even just the fact that they were sitting alone in the room made her feel as if someone was choking her. She felt like she was going to freeze just by his cold eyes staring at her. It was early in the morning when the employees were not even awake yet. The dawn rays of light streaming through the chiffon curtains cast warmth over her blonde hair; however, The woman¡¯s face was pale and lifeless, almost as if she was a ghost. Killian stared at the woman who was wary of even the sound of her breathing. All the way to Rockford, he had fallen asleep breathing in the woman¡¯s scent that he had forgotten every night. At first, Rowena was uncomfortable with his sleeping patterns, but she quickly adapted and slept like a baby. He stared at her sleeping face for hours. A tired face, dark eyes and rough skin, calloused fingers, and a body so thin that he could feel her ribs when he held her from behind. Her appearance changed so much that he could no longer recognize her from before. Ironically, None of the women he has been with before were poor. Typed be leilaThey all broke up smoothly and were handed out sufficient alimony and parting gifts under the supervision of a lawyer. There were given enough money to buy an entire building in the capital if they wished for. He only later found out that Rowena had not taken the money with her. Even then, he had simply instructed Baron Sussex to find her a give it to her, not bothering to trouble himself with tracking her himself. Because again, at the time, he really felt like he might choke her to death if he ever saw her like that. He wondered, what would it have been like if he knew she was living well? If this was the case, he probably wouldn¡¯t have felt anything. He made assumptions, but there were no real answers. But the more he continued to look for the woman, the more an unfamiliar feeling began to rise in the back of his mind. It felt like a hole that had been empty for the past five years was being filled. Whenever he fell asleep hugging her thin body, he remembered her sight under him with tears filling her eyes as she confessed her feelings. ¨D I¡¯ve always been sincere toward you. You¡­ ¨D I¡­loved you The moment he thought of her eyes, green like a summer forest, he felt like he woke up from a deep sleep. And he realized one undeniable fact. He had never truly abandoned Rowena Philone . He thought he had thrown her away, but he hadn¡¯t, he simply tried to forget about her as if she was never there, but that wasn¡¯t the case. Chloe Everdeen¡¯s words were only just random thoughts. Her words were the fuel to his feeling as if throwing dry wood into a brazier that still had a spark left in it. Rowena¡­ He was never going to abandon Rowena Philone again; he was not going to get married again. So he decided to put the past behind him and concentrate on the future. The only thing standing in his way, however, was the child he had taken as a hostage. In the past five years, Rowena Philone has given birth to a child. He had always used contraception, so there was no chance that the child was his. Whether it was William Jenon¡¯s child or some other man, He doesn¡¯t know. But every time he thought of the fact that the woman in front of him had given birth to a child of another man, his insides boiled with anger and fury. It would¡¯ve been for the best if he could leave this woman. But after returning to the castle, he had to reflect on his inability to leave her and try to objectively think about his actions going forward. Therefore, he left the castle without taking any break from his long journey, and as he processed the countless things that had come his way, he came to a conclusion. **** Notes: Stay safe! Advanced Chapter on Patreon up to Ch 30 and more! Chapter 26.3 Translator: Leila Editor: Geegee It would¡¯ve been for the best if he left this woman. He had to reflect on his inability to leave her and try to objectively think about his actions going forward. Therefore, he left the castle without taking any break from his long journey to Rockford, and as he processed the countless things that had come his way, he came to a conclusion. ¡°Rowena.¡± Rowena slowly raised her head, having not heard her name called in a long time. Killian, who had put down his cigarette, sat leaning deeply against the back of the couch. The way he rested his elbows on the armrests and crossed the fingers of his hands made him look relaxed and at ease. ¡°I decided to bury the past where it belongs,¡± he said. ¡°What ¡­?¡± ¡°You may meet the child during the day. You may also take a walk with him around the castle if you wish. Of course, the time will be fixed, and you will have an escort.¡± The identity of the person who had killed Anna Eden had yet to be discovered; there was also the risk of Rowena escaping since he had forcibly dragged her along with him. ¡°What do you mean by that, ¡­¡­?¡± Although he thought he had made a reasonably generous offer, Rowena¡¯s complexion grew paler. Killian asked quietly, knowing that he had read her thoughts as they were. ¡°Did you think I didn¡¯t know that you go meet your son every night?¡± ¡®How far does he know!? Does he know that Damian is his son, then?¡¯ In fact, it was only a matter of time before he would find out that Damian was his own son, if only he decided to go and see him. If that happened¡­ just the thought of it chilled her to the bone. Rowena, who hid her trembling hands under the hem of her skirt, asked back to confirm. ¡°Really¡­, Would that be okay?¡± She remembered his eyes reacting sharply at the mere mention of the child¡¯s name. She wondered what kind of change of heart that was. If he hadn¡¯t really come to know the truth, she would rather be having him be angry and ragging or acting like he used to. His original quiet and scary man who never changes his mind, and the man in front of her now who was calm and collected, the latter was far more scarier than the former. ¡°You hated him¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay as long as you don¡¯t bring him in front of me.¡± Killian, who leilresponded softly, tilted his stiff head, which had been aching for a while. Yes, this woman was important to him. As his confused emotions were sorted out, his throbbing headache slowly subsided. Her actions from five years ago. He will also tolerate the presence of her child. It was the greatest act of generosity he had ever done in his life. In the first place, Rowena Philone had always been an ¡°exception¡± for him. Of course, it wasn¡¯t a childish feeling of love. He had no intention of covering up this bizarre obsession and desire with such plausible words. But what about lust? He had never lusted after any woman in this way before. ¡°Tomorrow, I will create a trust fund in your name. You just have to listen carefully to the lawyer¡¯s explanation and sign the documents. Also, from now on, if there is anything you want, you can tell me directly at night or through your maid.¡± It was an unexpected word. Contrary to her expectation that, in return for showing her mercy, he would force her to accept him in bed. She could do nothing but widen her eyes in shock at his casual attitude. The more he continued, the more she wondered if the man in front of her was the Killian Devonshire she knew. ¡°Why are you doing this to me? I don¡¯t need a trust fund or anything. I¡¯m fine with what I alre-¡­¡± ¡°Because I need you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Killian cut off her words and straightened his head. Then he stood up quietly and turned to Rowena, who doubted both ears, and made a suggestion. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you liked the lake. When the weather gets better, we should go boating. It seems to be difficult today, though.¡± The moment she faced his cold icy eyes, Rowena averted her gaze. This was the first time he had that smile on his lips since she first met him on the train¡­ But she could no longer believe in this smile. **** Notes: Stay safe! Chapter 27.1 It was a beautiful, sunny day with not a cloud in the sky. The waves were calm, and the wind was refreshing. In the wide crystal clear lake, there was a single boat. Rowena was alone with Killian on the wide boat. They had a variety of sandwiches, fruits, and fresh flowers. To anyone who looked at them, they looked like lovers on a cozy date. It was a scene she had only dreamed of during her three years as his mistress. Rowena wished she could see inside the head of the man who was paddling the oars in front of her, just like how she had seen him again in the falling old building. It had been a month since she came to this place. It was funny how every night she tossed and turned in her sleep, breathlessly expecting the connecting door to open. Still, he never once came into the bedroom, let alone held her. And that wasn¡¯t all. Every day, he would have lunch with her and ask her about her daily life. When he had abandoned her so cruelly five years ago, she had never been able to understand him. Now, after he had forced her to come to the castle, she couldn¡¯t fathom how he could act as a gentle lover. ¡°Rowena.¡± Killian reached to her as she took a bite of her scone. She closed her eyes at the sudden action before licking the crumbs from her mouth. Rowena turned her head to the side as her red tongue was revealed. Killian looked at her refusing to face him and suddenly said. ¡°I¡¯ve got something for you when you get back inside.¡± ¡°A present? You¡¯ve already given me enough¡­¡± Frankly, It was more than enough; by this point, it was overflowing! She thought of all the luxurious things that Killian prepared when she did not even want them. ¡°I really don¡¯t need it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°If anything, I would rather meet with Damian more.¡± Damian, Damian, Damian. A name he would rather forget, but she keeps bringing it up to him again and again. He slowly closed and opened his eyes again and answered softly. ¡°I think I¡¯ve given you enough freedom.¡± ¡°You only allowed me to see my child at certain times.¡± ¡°So? Are you saying you want to stay with him all day? In my castle?¡± The quiet sarcasm chilled the otherwise calm and peaceful atmosphere. Rowena spoke earnestly to Killian, who had revealed his true nature for the first time in a while. Her confident tone was somehow mixed with a plea. ¡°I¡¯m grateful that you allowed me to spend some more time with him. But, my Duke. Damian is still very young. He needs to be taken care of by his mother.¡± ¡°There are two nannies, you know. There is also a maid on standby at all times.¡± ¡°No one cares for a baby more than a mother. The same goes for young children.¡± ¡°I have a different opinion.¡± Rowena seemed to be talking to a wall, as no matter how much she tried to sound convincing, he wouldn¡¯t bat an eye. **** Notes: Stay safe! Chapter 27.2 They were sitting facing each other, but it was as if they stood on parallel lines that would never meet, nor touch. If anything, she was the normal one; what wasn¡¯t normal was the man in front of her. This was the man who had abandoned her so cruelly five years ago, yet had come to see her as if nothing had happened. He suggested that she become his mistress again, throwing all sorts of insults at her, and now he suddenly wanted to be friends. But whenever she brought up her son, the man acted like a snake whose tail had been stepped on¡­ Rowena took a deep breath in utter frustration. ¡°He¡¯s my everything.¡± The hardest time, the most unbearable time. He was the gift that made her days of wanting to die bearable. She held him in her womb for ten months and raised him for another five years. She remembered the moment he first started crying, the moment he took his first steps, and when he called her ¡°mom¡± for the first time. Everything was extraordinary, and every moment was with happiness beyond belief. ¡°He¡¯s my¡­¡± As she spoke, her heart clenched at the feeling that came over her. Rowena covered her heated face with both hands. She tried to calm herself down, but something lingering in her chest began to well up. Her eyes went completely dark, and she ran out of breath. ¡°Rowena.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Rowena.¡± Killian extended his arm to Rowena, whose shoulders began to shudder. Guilt, sadness, anger. Unlike her, who was swept away by every emotion, he sounded calm. When she tried to shake him off, he brushed her ear with his thumb. Brought to you by your one and only The way he approaches her like this¨Cit was a habit that surprised her back when she initially became his mistress for the first time. He was a man who did whatever she wanted but never said the words ¡®I love you¡¯ to her. But in times like this, she sometimes had the illusion that she was loved. Rowena stiffened like a rabbit caught in a trap. He wrapped his hands around her neck and leaned back. She froze in place while his hands made their way around her waist. ¡°Calm down.¡± Killian buried her face in his chest as he spoke softly. It was as if he was soothing a young child. He stroked her blond hair until her breathing stabilized. After some time, she finally stopped trembling. Rowena had to face reality. Killian Devonshire was a man who, when confronted forcefully, would thoroughly destroy his opponent. And if it took her to throw away her pride, she was willing to do so for the sake of protecting Damian. No, she had no dignity or pride to begin with, so she had to act smart. ¡°If I behave, the child¡­ Will you allow me to see him more?¡± ¡°¡­¡± He lifted her head slowly, and with a soft grip on her chin, Rowena relaxed a bit as she expected him to be more understanding towards her. Her eyelashes, covered in tears, flickered pitifully like a butterfly¡¯s wings. Underneath the thin woman¡¯s figure was a stern mother trying to protect her child. Wiping away the tears with his fingertips, Killian withdrew his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the castle. I have a present waiting for you.¡± It was a blunt rejection and a dismissive remark. Rowena bit her lower lip instead of responding. **** Notes: Stay safe! Chapter 27.3 ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the castle. I have a present waiting for you.¡± It was a blunt rejection and a dismissive remark. Rowena bit her lower lip instead of responding. The gift he mentioned was a ¡®person.¡¯ On top of that, she was a person she knew well. ¡°Lady¡­¡± ¡°¡­Melissa?¡± Rowena¡¯s eyes widened at the moment she saw Melissa standing in the entrance hall. Killian had gone to his office right after going off the boat, so the only person she could ask was the person in front of her. ¡°What¡¯s this all about? How did you ¡­¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been hired again. Joanne and I will be serving you together, Miss.¡± Unlike Rowena, whose eyes were wide open with surprise, happiness, and wonder, Melissa¡¯s gaze had dropped down; she answered slowly. ¡°Please take care of me from now on¡­.¡± ¡°Melissa!!!¡± It was the first time she had seen Melissa¡¯s face in five years. Before Melissa could finish her sentence, Rowena walked up to her and gave her a big hug. ¡°Oh my god. I¡¯m so happy to see you. Joanne told me you were doing well, but I didn¡¯t know you were hired again.¡± It was a face she remembered every once in a while when she was busy working and raising her child. The face of a friend who was warm, outspoken, and kind. The last day they were together was a disaster. Still, she clearly remembers how Melissa tried to comfort her even after discovering that she meant nothing to the duke. ¡°It¡¯s really nice to see you again. I told Joanne I wanted to see you, but¡­ You weren¡¯t forced to come here by any chance, were you?¡± Rowena, who had been chattering for a long time while hugging her friend, whom she hadn¡¯t seen in years, relaxed her arms when she sensed the strange air. ¡°Melissa?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Why does your face look so pale?¡± Unlike Rowena, who was flushed with joy, Melissa¡¯s freckled face was pure white. ¡°Do you feel sick somewhere?¡± With a worried look on her face, Rowena placed her hand on Melissa¡¯s forehead. Melissa couldn¡¯t keep her mouth shut as she felt guilt pressing down on her chest. ¨D Yeah¡­Lady¡­no, Miss Philone is ¡­She was cheating on the lord. She even asked me to help her dress as a man to avoid the gaze of others It was a nightmare that she often had even after she stopped working as a maid for the duke and returned to her hometown. Whenever she woke up from her sleep, drenched in sweat, she felt an overwhelming wave of shame over what she had done. ¡®I didn¡¯t want to do this! I gain nothing from it.¡¯ However, at the threat of Baron Sussex, the duke¡¯s right-hand man. It was a helpless situation, as her family was caught in the middle. Whenever the guilt got too much, she made excuses as if she was reciting a spell to herself. The young lady was still the duke¡¯s mistress, wasn¡¯t she? So she would probably still live a very rich life even if he left her. But the description she heard from Joanne was completely different. [She¡¯s thin and looks haggard. It was hard to believe that five years ago, she had been famous for her beauty.] Although Melissa didn¡¯t know the details, she was certain that Rowena had had a difficult time. Sometimes she didn¡¯t realize that one word could be so powerful that it could affect one person¡¯s life. ¡°Miss ¡­¡± ¡°Melissa. Are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡± Melissa, who swallowed her saliva, clenched her fist. From the fact that Rowena was welcoming herself just like in the past, clearly, she was still unaware of anything. Besides, they said that she had a child. But Melissa knew the truth; Rowena had no other man besides Killian Devonshire. Therefore, there was no doubt that the child was the Duke¡¯s. There was only one thing she could do for Miss Rowena and her son, is to reveal the truth that she had kept quiet at the time. What had happened five years ago, and why had she had to be so cruelly abandoned? She had to reveal all the facts she knew and ask for forgiveness. Having made up her mind, Melissa was about to slowly open her mouth. ¡°Look who¡¯s here, isn¡¯t it, Miss Philone.¡± An unfamiliar voice echoed through the large hall. At the same time, her whole body went cold, as if someone had splashed cold water on her head. The man approached with a leisurely pace and stopped behind Melissa¡¯s back. **** Notes: Stay safe! Chapter 28.1 ¡°¡­Baron Sussex.¡± Rowena¡¯s eyes met the Baron¡¯s over Melissa¡¯s shoulder, and she greeted him with an awkward look. ¡°Did you sleep well last night?¡± ¡°I did, thanks to you. I spoke with the lawyer earlier, and there is something I would like to discuss with you regarding the trust fund.¡± Smiling, Benedict answered gently. A slow tone indicated his years of experience and his impeccable courtesy towards his master¡¯s woman. However, Melissa quickly read the faint disdain that was contained within. ¨DYou¡¯ve done well so far. Melissa. All you have to do is to say one line. ¨DWhat should that be? ¨DMs. Philone has an affair with a man named William Jenon. ¨DI can¡¯t do that¡­ ¨DA father with a bad leg, a sickly mother. Your brothers will have a bright future for sure. The cold, commanding gaze that looked down at her, as if she were only a trivial matter, was still vivid before her eyes. She had tried several times to inform the Duke about the truth, but the safety of her family, who had been taken hostage, had dragged her down. No matter how brave she was to confess the truth, the person she was accusing was an aide who had spent more time with the duke than anyone else. The duke wasn¡¯t going to believe the words of a mere servant. ¨DIt is just one word. The trap was set anyway, and the evidence is prepared; even if you don¡¯t testify, the outcome will be the same. ¨DBar-.. Baron. Please, I can¡¯t do this. ¨DYou¡¯re backing out now? You¡¯ve been standing by her side all this time, pretending to be a loyal maid who knows nothing. You even encouraged her to meet this William guy. ¨DHuh, but¡­ ¨DIt seems that your family is not so important to you after all. She was reminded of herself from five years ago when she had turned a blind eye to the injustice that was happening before her eyes. Unable to cope with the chill that had fallen over her, Melissa wrapped her arms around her shoulders. ¡°Melissa?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss. I¡¯m just a little tired¡­¡± The courage she had mustered up with the final ounce of her strength was weakened by the fear that had struck down on her like lightning. Rowena looked sadly at the trembling Melissa and patted her lightly on the shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re tired from your journey, coming from so far away. Get some rest today, and I¡¯ll see you in the morning.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you¡­¡± After bowing her head, Melissa bolted from where she stood as if trying to escape that horrid situation; she walked up the servants¡¯ stairs. While she held onto the railing, her legs shaking, someone called her. ¡°Melissa?¡± ¡°Mr. Jenok?¡± With a blank look on his face, Jenok gave instructions to the startled Melissa. ¡°Follow me. The Duke is calling for you.¡± **** Notes: Stay safe! Chapter 28.2 Its random release day! according to me!?????????¡â????? Benedict smiled as he went through the massive amount of paperwork, page by page. ¡°Then I will proceed as I have stated.¡± ¡°Oh, yes. Thank you very much.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± Benedict Sussex was an old gentleman with gray hair and soft wrinkles around his eyes. He was also a close aide to the Duke, along with Jenok. Rowena knew that he was mainly in charge of accounting. As if to demonstrate his role, he went through the records carefully and diligently, not skipping a single number. ¡°If you have any other concerns or doubts, please feel free to ask.¡± ¡°Nope, nothing at the moment, I think. Thank you for your cooperation.¡± Rowena smiled lightly as she bowed her head in response to the polite words. ¡°Thank you for taking care of me despite your busy schedule.¡± ¡°Miss Philone is very important to the Duke, so please don¡¯t say that.¡± Benedict, who had organized the remaining documents for the last time, was the first to leave his seat. Rowena stood at the same time, while showing a small smile she offered to see him off. ¡°Please, you don¡¯t have to. I¡¯ll feel bad if you had to see me all the way off.¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± Perhaps because Melissa and Joanne were younger than her, she didn¡¯t mind it; however, it was uncomfortable to be treated this politely by someone older. Moreover, the person in front of her was a nobleman. The atmosphere was somewhat awkward. Benedict, smiling, gently offered. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, would you walk around the corridor together?¡± The size of the castle was so enormous that even a half-day tour was not enough. The result of hundreds of years of repairs and expansions. Rowena had never looked around the castle before, other than the main hall, her bedroom, and Damian¡¯s bedroom. Five years ago, when she was a mistress, she had spent most of her time in the capital townhouse. Even when she returned to the castle, she couldn¡¯t roam around because of the Marquis of Essex¡¯s whims. Rowena thought that a lot had changed since then. Now there was no Marquis who frantically lashed out at her if she did anything even slightly inappropriate, and the servants who only greeted her sometimes or pretended not to see her, now acted with the utmost politeness. She knew the reason behind it. She wasn¡¯t a fool. It was because of the duke¡¯s attitude towards her for the past month. The situation was unlike the past. At that time, the duke only sought her out when he had something to do with her, yet didn¡¯t show her the slightest bit of concern, except for occasional moments of kindness. However, now he was sparing quite a bit of attention for her. The phrase ¡°the weaker you are by nature, the more brutal you are to other weak people, and the weaker you are to the strong¡± came to her mind. The thought was short-lived as Benedict stopped as he led Rowena across the first-floor courtyard and into the corridor. Chapter 28.3 Benedict stopped as he led Rowena across the first-floor courtyard and into the corridor. ¡°This is a portrait of Lady Herrace. She¡¯s his excellency¡¯s aunt.¡± Rowena raised her head slowly. It was a portrait that the artist had painstakingly painted, stroke by stroke, within a golden frame. She saw a portrait of a noblewoman with pitch-black hair, green eyes that shone like emeralds, and a rosewood chair, layered with satin, looking at her with lazy eyes. Rowena looked up at the woman in the painting and admired her. ¡°She is so beautiful.¡± ¡°Yes, she is. The direct descendants of the Devonshire family were renowned for their beauty, regardless of age or gender.¡± Rowena nodded her head in agreement. When she thought about it, the same was true for Killian¡¯s aunt, the Marquis of Essex. Even at first glance, it was clear that she had been a very beautiful woman in her youth. After a moment of hesitation at the face that suddenly appeared in her mind, Rowena slowly asked. ¡°By the way, the Marquis of Essex is¡­.¡± ¡°The Marquis of Essex has returned to her home to recuperate.¡± Benedict, who answered even before she could finish her line, smiled blankly. ¡°She probably won¡¯t be back, so don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± Rowena replied awkwardly. Benedict, who was looking down at her, suddenly asked a question. ¡°Lady Herrace passed away when she was about your age, Miss Philone.¡± ¡°What?¡± Rowena¡¯s eyes widened as if she had heard a bad joke. She couldn¡¯t believe that such a beautiful woman had died so young. ¡°She was married to a foreign grand duke. Unlike him, who had fallen in love with her at first sight when he had come to Ethelwood as an envoy, it was a marriage she did not want. She took her own life less than a year after the marriage.¡± It was a shocking story, but a more shocking outcome followed. ¡°She had a lover. It was later revealed that she was already carrying her lover¡¯s child in her womb by the time she got married. The story goes that she had a miscarriage and took her life due to the shock. It is a past that is hidden even within the family.¡± ¡°That-¡­Then the lover-..?¡± ¡°He was a subordinate under the command of the previous Duke; he even received a title from the Duke for his achievements during the war. Also, he was executed without anyone knowing.¡± The story was so cruel that Rowena couldn¡¯t believe her ears. Benedict walked past the frozen Rowena and, this time, stopped in front of a man¡¯s portrait. Rowena walked as if possessed and stood beside him. ¡°This is the previous duke, his excellency¡¯s father.¡± The man had the same black hair and jet-black eyes as the noblewoman she had just seen. He had a slightly timid look that differed from his son¡¯s, but his mouth and chin line showed a slight resemblance. ¡°As you probably know, he died in a burning mansion with the actress he was living with. She was his mistress before his marriage.¡± Rowena swallowed her trembling breath. Benedict, smiling, asked quietly. ¡°Do you know why the Duke¡¯s middle name is Maximilian?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± As she replied, Rowena rolled the name on the tip of her tongue. It was the first time she had pronounced his full name in a long time. Killian Maximilian Devonshire. He hated it so much that he never mentioned his middle name unless it was on an official document. ¡°Because it was taken from the name of that mistress.¡± She was bombarded with a heavy shock¡­ Rowena¡¯s eyes widened, and she clasped her fingertips tightly. She felt she understood why he had cut her off from his life before his engagement. ¡°The blood of the Duke family seems to carry a curse. One that makes them unable to love but a single person in their life.¡± Rowena, hardened like a stone statue, looked at Benedict. He pointed to the portrait next to it. ¡°This girl is¡­¡± As if expecting Rowena to collapse, he supported her and then asked softly. ¡°Do you know who she is?¡± It was impossible not to. She has a face that looked exactly like her in her childhood. Looking at her pale white face, he added. ¡°She is his excellency¡¯s late fianc¨¦e. She looks just like you, Miss Philone.¡± **** Chapter 29.1 Its random release day! again! yay! Crush. The glass fell with a loud, high-pitched sound. ¡°My Lady¡± Melissa¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as she ran to the noise on her way back to her room. ¡®Oh my god! My lady! Are you okay? Are you hurt anywhere?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Rowena nodded blankly. ¡°I¡¯ll get you some medicine while I-¡­ Lady!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll clean it up.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s my job. One moment, please. I¡¯ll get Joanne. Here¡¯s your medicine.¡± ¡°¡­Thank you.¡± Melissa handed over the sedatives and sleeping pills. It was an everyday routine that lasted for five days, as she had been suffering from insomnia since the day she and Killian had gone boating. Rowena tried to hold out her right hand and felt a prick at the tip of her index finger. She could see blood on the cut, probably from the splinters. She clenched her right hand tightly and accepted the medicine with her left. It was the middle of the night when she woke up from a deep sleep after taking medicine. Rowena opened her eyes to the hand that held hers. She met the icy iris of the man who was sitting by her bedside, looking down at her. ¡°¡­Are you awake?¡± ¡°My Lord.¡± ¡°You hurt your hand. I¡¯ve applied some extra medicine. Have the doctor take a look at it just in case.¡± It was the first time she had seen his face in five days since he had gone to the capital on urgent business. Rowena stared up at him. ¨DI sincerely hope that his highness and Miss Philone will be happy, but no relationship can be built on deception. ¨DThen why are you showing me this portrait¡­ ¨DIt was my desire to allow you to get as close to the truth as possible and to build a more genuine relationship. Everything became vividly clear after hearing Benedict¡¯s words. All the questions she had previously, well she was getting their answers now, one by one. This affection was not hers, to begin with. She recalled the answer she had gotten when she had asked, ¡®Why are you so kind?¡¯ ¡®Because I need you.¡¯ All he wanted was the shell of the girl he loved. It was true what the servants had said about the duke¡¯s deceased fianc¨¦e five years ago. She had no reason to be jealous of his ex-wife. Both she, and her were substitutes for the same person. ¡°Killian.¡± She spent the next five days without him, crying and laughing under the covers for a long time. Her heart had already been ripped apart five years ago, but five days ago, she realized that there was still a piece intact. Her heart, which was finally healed and in the process of getting back into its proper shape, had already burned up, and there was not even ashes left. If she could show it to him, she would have ripped open her chest and shown the ashes of her heart to this brutal man. Rowena wondered what kind of face he would have, what kind of words he would say, and what kind of eyes he would look at her with. But it was impossible, so she had to do what she could. Mistress. Toy. Substitute. No matter what name they called her, it didn¡¯t differ much. She could use this shell to seduce him, to make him lower his guard and that would enable her to escape. ¡°You know, I thought long and hard about this while you were gone. My heart¡­.¡± She reached out and pulled the back of the muscular man¡¯s hand toward her. She placed his palm, cold and slippery like the scales of a snake, against her cheek. ¡°For the past five years¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Has missed you so much¡­¡± Tears streamed down the corners of her eyes. She couldn¡¯t tell who the tense breathing belonged to. ¡°So much.¡± He brought his face closer to hers, and Rowena welcomed him with open arms. Now it was this man¡¯s turn to bite the poisoned apple. As she did eight years ago. Chapter 29.2 It was from that night. The relationship between Killian and Rowena, which had been like walking on fragile straws, had changed completely. For Rowena, who had declared herself completely defeated, Killian had become more generous and gentle than ever. Every day they would go to sleep together, and she would wake up the next day to find freshly picked flowers in the empty seat with satin ribbons placed on them like a gift. Day and night, the renowned designers of famous dressing rooms would come and go, and the reputed jewelers would walk in and out of the castle bridge. When she began to seriously eat well and sleep well, Rowena¡¯s faded beauty unfolded again like a flower in full bloom. Her cheeks, which had been so thin, became plump, and her eyes, which had been so lifeless, became more cheerful. Her voice, small and weak like that of an old woman, gradually changed to a nightingale in the middle of spring. Her body, which had barely avoided becoming a skeleton, regained its former sleek and delicate curves. Unlike Melissa, who was already familiar with her, Joanne, who was also taking care of Rowena alongside her, rubbed her eyes several times a day to see if she was the same girl as before. But no matter how many times she rubbed her eyes, the thin and gaunt woman disappeared like a crescent moon, leaving only a woman full of life, kindness, and charm. On the eve of the masquerade ball, her beauty reached its peak. In the spacious banquet hall filled with beautiful melodies, the invited nobles were enjoying a happy and harmonious time. The main focus of the banquet was by far the young men and women. Ladies adorned their hair with fresh flowers in the middle of winter, disguised as fairies or women from an ancient tragic history. And then there were the gentlemen, who brushed their hair back without a single flaw and wore all black tails to match their respective themes. Joanne looked blankly at them as they danced and exchanged silent secret signals and then turned her face away. The most prominent figures among the group were the Duke of Devonshire and his mistress, the host, and organizer of the banquet, who were as gorgeous as a ducal couple should be. Miss Philone was by far the most attractive among the beautifully dressed women. After talking to people for a while, she led the Duke to the main hall. Rowena was the goddess herself in a masterpiece, wearing a pure white dress and a tiara carved with red rubies that looked like butterflies. The orchestra on the balcony began to play slowly. The music was ethereal and sensual. Rowena, who had stepped to the lead, bent her hips like a flexible tree branch and hugged his neck, as if she was going to embrace his chest again.<< tl: if you could imagine the pose¡­well.. let us know.. cause we don¡¯t :))) Admiration, envy, jealousy, and enmity. The eyes of the audience with a lot of emotions were stuffed on them. At the end of the dance, a few seconds of silence followed. After a few moments, the absorbed crowd applauded enthusiastically. In the midst of the overflowing applause, Rowena was smiling radiantly as she looked over at Joanne and Melissa, who were leaning against the wall. The first to notice her gaze was Joanne, who, like the others, was looking at Rowena as if she was possessed. Startled, Joanne gestured to Melissa, who was looking only at the floor. ¡°Melissa?¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°I think Miss Philone is saying something. What is she saying?¡± Squinting her eyes to take a closer look, Joanne concentrated on trying to understand the movement of Rowena¡¯s red lips. But it was all in vain. Joanne didn¡¯t stay by Melissa for much longer, as she continued trying to decipher what Rowena was saying that she needed, just by looking at her lips. ¡°I¡¯ll go see.¡± Joanne was tilting her head and attempting to understand the signal, while Melissa, grabbing a cocktail from a nearby waiter¡¯s silver tray, suddenly made her way through the crowd to Rowena. ¡°My Lady.¡± ¡°Melissa.¡± Buried in the people, the duke was nowhere to be seen. Melissa held out a glass and asked carefully. ¡°You said you were thirsty, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I was. I knew Melissa would understand. Thank you.¡± Smiling with her eyes closed, Rowena accepted the glass and took a sip. The cold cocktail rushed down her tongue and tightened her throat. ¡°I think you¡¯ve had too much. You look a little drunk¡­.¡± Melissa, who didn¡¯t think she¡¯d pour the whole thing down her throat in one gulp, spoke anxiously. She couldn¡¯t help but be concerned. Rowena¡¯s cheeks, covered in gorgeous makeup, were noticeably red under the chandelier. It looked like a healthy flush, but it was more like the cheeks of a drunk person. ¡°You never drank too much before.¡± Referring to their time five years ago. Rowena handed the cup to the waiter, who was coming and going with a small smile. ¡°Too much? This much?¡± ¡°My Lady¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m tired. I think the Duke is busy too, so I¡¯ll go somewhere to rest. Will you go with me? Just you.¡± ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Melissa supported Rowena¡¯s body, which was struggling to walk in her high heels. **** Chapter 29.3 ¨DThey say that the fruits, when ripe and about to rot, are the most fragrant. Melissa. Melissa looked at Rowena and tried to suppress her mother¡¯s words from filling her mind. Unlike the bustling banquet hall, this floor was quiet. Instead of going back to her bedroom, Rowena sat down on a chair within the large terrace. ¡°Ahhhh. I¡¯m back to life!¡± The slightly cool air chilled her warm neck. Pulling the thick shawl tighter felt pleasant, and she tilted her head up. Melissa, who was watching her silently, hesitated and said. ¡°I¡¯ll get you a thicker blanket.¡± ¡°Hmmm, thank you.¡± Rowena did not open her eyes. Melisa turned and started to walk away, but a small call stopped her. ¡°Umm. Melissa.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Was there something you wanted to say to me that day?¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± ¡°You seemed like you wanted to say something, but the Baron came and stopped you.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Melissa, who had also turned around, swallowed a dry breath. ¡°I was just planning to say that I was so happy to see you and that I wanted to meet you again.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± There was a faint sound that answered her. Melissa walked out of the terrace as if she were escaping. At the sound of the glass door closing, Rowena stared at the bracelet on her wrist. It was a bracelet made of platinum of the purest density, filled with diamonds. Rowena remembered the lost ring. The ring she had vaguely worn until the day it had been discarded, and the ring she had kept until the end. It was a foolish idea that she had tricked herself into believing that she had brought it for money. Still, it was a trivial piece of regret that she could not throw away. Between the ages 20 to 23 years old, Rowena Philone was foolish and stupid. She didn¡¯t even want to know where the ring was anymore, not even knowing when she lost it. It was satisfying for Killian to see her return to how she was five years ago. The careful watch over her also loosened up a bit, just a while back, she had people following and watching her every move whenever and wherever she went, and now, as a test, she walked out of the banquet hall with Melissa, but there were no eyes following her right away. A little more. If she endures a little longer, she can run away from here. **** Chapter 30.1 Translator: Leila Editor: Geegee ¡°Hah..¡± Letting out a dry cough, Rowena drew in a long breath. She didn¡¯t realize it earlier, but she began to feel lightheaded as she sat there. She drew in a deep breath of air to cool her head. At that moment, the duke approached her without making a sound, untied her carefully braided blonde hair, and began to print kisses on her neck. ¡°Ah.¡± Rowena let out a hot breath and arched her back. The man who had kissed her neck followed up with a deep kiss behind her ear, where her pulse pounded. ¡°Duke.¡± The corner of her mouth rose, and Rowena turned and hugged his neck. Killian leaned down, letting her slender arms lead the way, and pressed his lips against her neck, and made his way to her shoulder. She closed her eyes as she felt her chest heat up, and Rowena slid her hand through the strands of his pitch-black hair, teasing him with her touch. The sensation of it wrapping around her fingers was soft and itchy. ¡°Umm.¡± The drunken arousal began to build up tension in the air. Rowena suddenly moaned and opened her mouth. ¡°So you¡¯re wearing a vampire costume.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He smirked and buried his face in her collarbone, as if inhaling her scent. She lowered her hand that had been stroking his head and held his chin, making him turn his face to look at her. ¡°Come on, Duke. After you drink all my blood, will you let me go?¡± ¡°No.¡± Killian replied without hesitation, placing his hands behind her knees and under her arms, slowly lifting her up. Rowena allowed him to do that without resistance and wrapped her hands around his neck. Carefully holding Rowena in his arms, Killian stretched out his long legs and moved to open the glass door. ¡°I have a favor to ask.¡± He did not answer but looked down at her with a calm gaze. ¡°I want to find a tutor for Damian. I¡­ As you know, I don¡¯t know much.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll look into it.¡± His response was calm and straightforward, contrary to her expectations that he might get angry. Gathering more courage, Rowena kissed him on the cheek. She didn¡¯t have time to be surprised by his calm reaction, so she quickly added. ¡°In fact, I have an acquaintance from the past.¡± ¡°¡­Acquaintance?¡± Killian, with a slight frown, opened the bedroom door. His bedroom was twice the size of hers. It was a massive, dull room with only the necessary furnishings, in direct contrast to the room next door with its rosewood furniture, marble carved fireplace, glamorous chiffon curtains, and fresh flowers. Killian, who rolled down the dark blue bed covers, carefully placed her on the large bed. ¡°I do not feel like it today because I am drunk.¡± When Rowena turned around as if she were whining, he pulled off her shawl and bit her shoulder. ¡°Ah, it hurts!¡± ¡°Is that acquaintance a man?¡± ¡°Yeah, but¡­ Ah!¡± She felt the cold air against her skin as her dress slipped down to her waist. Killian ran his long forefinger down along his spine, then asked in a low voice. ¡°How do you know him?¡± ¡°He¡¯s my favorite author. I heard he is very old, and I felt that he would be an appropriate literature teacher¡­¡± His hand that was sliding down reached her hip. He gently held a lock of her blond hair that was draped over her body and asked. ¡°His name?¡± His voice was softer than earlier. Rowena answered as she opened her closed eyes. ¡°Rodrick¡­Rodrick Diphons.¡± It was Jeremy Dish¡¯s pen name, known only to her, his niece. He would make sure that she would escape from this fortress-like castle. **** Chapter 30.2 Translator: Leila Editor: Geegee ¡°Royal straight flush!¡± Felix exclaimed in victory as he gathered up the money on the board. When the game was over, the reactions of the people sitting around the same round table were varied. Some held their heads with a sigh; some folded their arms with a deep sigh; some counted the money they had left in a panic. Only one person looked down at his watch with a relaxed expression. ¡°What do you think? It¡¯s the weekend, after all.¡± Felix smiled and looked around at his companions as he lifted a wine glass off the silver tray of one of the busy waiters. ¡°How about another round?¡± ¡°I¡¯m done. Are you trying to turn me into a beggar¡± After an hour, one of his companions, who had lost the price of a carriage, rose from his seat. Felix, shrugging his shoulders, made a subtle suggestion. ¡°You can pay me in installments.¡± ¡°At this rate, I might end up losing my mansion next.¡± ¡°Me too¡­ I¡¯ll stop.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± His friend, who shook his head, took the lead, and the others, who had been left penniless with equally good hands, also stood up one by one. As the heated poker game came to a close, the large members¡¯ only club room fell silent. All that remained were a few gentlemen scattered about on the variety of buffalo leather couches and wide chairs; they read newspapers, drank coffee, and spoke calmly to each other. Felix, stretching and yawning, looked at Killian, who was sitting opposite him, smoking a cigarette. ¡°By the way, what¡¯s wrong with you, your excellency? Just sitting there with a serious look.¡± ¡°Just because.¡± Killian responded dryly and signaled with his left hand for the waiter to approach. ¡°A newspaper and an ashtray.¡± ¡°At once.¡± The waiter went to fetch this morning¡¯s paper, along with a crystal ashtray. Crushing the cigarette he hadn¡¯t finished into the ashtray, Killian sat comfortably with his legs crossed, unfolded the newspaper, and began to read. A large headline on the front page caught his eye immediately. [Glitters Trading Company Experiences Remarkable Growth This Year]. Felix, who took a peek at the article, spoke up quickly. ¡°This guy knows what he is doing. Must be really nice, you know, swimming in piles of cash.¡± Glitters¡¯ growth rate was so astonishing that anyone with a bit of money wanted to buy some shares. At first, the unnamed company settled down in a shabby port in the South. Not only was the sea road steep, but there were also many people working in the aquaculture industry, so it was considered small and secluded compared to the West. However, the power structure has changed in recent years, as a shortcut from the South to foreign countries was revealed. Trading companies began to move to the South one after another, but it was already too late. It was no exaggeration to say that Glitters Trading Company, which had expanded its influence in the South faster than any other company based on its substantial financial power and strength, is now dominating the sea routes across Ethelwood. A company whose influence extended to the rest of the world. This was as far as the public knew. **** Chapter 30.3 Translator: Leila Editor: Geegee Felix clearly remembered how much blood he¡¯d seen before everyone in Ethelwood embraced this new organization that had become attached to the South, bringing the South to the forefront. It was a war. While seemingly staying in his wife¡¯s country, Killian Devonshire had smuggled items over and over and led the fight at the beginning of that war. Using the power of the Everdeen bankers¡¯ connections, he was able to gain the cooperation of foreign powers by colluding with the existing Southern organizations and maintained a victorious position until the end of the war. The climax arrived when the opposing organization, which had resisted and disobeyed his orders until the end, was wiped out. ¨DI heard your mother was an actress who would¡¯ve accepted any man that showed interest in her. Is it true that she gave birth to you because the Duchess was infertile? The head of the organization, who was making his last desperate attempt, mentioned a widely known rumor, but none dared to speak of it. It was almost an unspoken rule. The story was that the previous duke¡¯s long-time lover, an actress, had given birth to the duke¡¯s child in place of the infertile duchess, and that child grew to become the current duke. It was already an outrageous story and had long since been cleared up, but it was also a story that had caused a stir in the country for some time. Killian, who had been quietly watching the man as if witnessing a performance, immediately laughed. At the same time, the people around him couldn¡¯t even breathe. ¨DThat¡¯s funny. ¨DWhat? The man, wide-eyed at the unexpected reaction, could not even finish his sentence and didn¡¯t have the chance to take out his gun when a bullet flew and pierced his head. The event happened in the blink of an eye. The air froze like thin ice, and Killian, who stood up leisurely, gave the dead man some advice. ¨DBut it¡¯s a bit boring; I look forward to more new swear words next time. Killian¡¯s voice was frighteningly calm. Men who had committed a certain amount of murder always maintained a murderous aura around them. Now, such a man was standing there, looking so elegant and dignified. Felix¡¯s eyes narrowed as he watched the man in front of him. He had always looked perfect and had such a thick wall surrounding him, but he seemed to have softened up a bit lately. In the past five years, he had been constantly in a weird mood and somewhat on edge. Still, these days he was more like the original Killian Devonshire, relaxed and laid back. Perhaps it was the aftermath of the end of the war, but Felix had a feeling that wasn¡¯t the whole story. ¡°Oh well.¡± Scratching his eyebrows awkwardly, Felix made an innocent offer. ¡°Do you want to play another round of cards?¡± With a small smirk, Killian glanced at the table. ¡°Why don¡¯t you start by cleaning up the cards you hid under the table?¡± ¡°¡­How did you know?¡± Startled, Felix laughed awkwardly and held up his hands as a gesture of surrender. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll return the money.¡± ¡°You can take that little bit of money with you.¡± There was the sound of a chair being pulled back. Killian stood up sluggishly and slipped his arms into the coat that the attentive servant had brought him. ¡°As expected from your Excellency!~¡± ¡°Rowena Philone.¡± ¡°What?¡± Felix, who had been proudly counting his money, raised his head at the sudden mention of the name, wondering why he was suddenly mentioning the name of his mistress. Five years ago, a woman he had abandoned without any notice just before marrying the daughter of a wealthy foreigner. And as soon as he got divorced, he came to ask about her again, wanting to bring her to his side. ¡°Find out if there¡¯s a courtesan by the name of Rowena Philone. She was around for a little while eight years ago, and maybe she¡¯s still in business.¡± Felix was taken aback by the flood of requests. ¡°What was the name again, Rowena Philone?¡± ¡°I know you have a wide network of people. Don¡¯t overlook any small details, and give it your full attention. Don¡¯t miss anything.¡± Killian added, wearing the same black leather gloves she had taken off the last time. ¡°Do that, and I¡¯ll give you three times the amount of money you have right now.¡± **** Chapter 31.1 Translator: Leila Editor: Geegee Since the day they shared the same bed, Rowena¡¯s sleeping place had always been the duke¡¯s bedroom. However, when he was away attending to some business she slept in her own room, just like today. Although Rowena lying within the spacious bed was quite empty, she felt rather liberated. The reason behind this was because of Killian¡¯s sleeping habits, which had started after they had met again. Regardless of whether they had sex or not, when they slept in the same bed, he would always hug her waist, wrap himself around her legs and hold her tightly so that she couldn¡¯t break free. At such times, Rowena felt as if she was caught in the clutches of a poisonous snake. She couldn¡¯t sleep peacefully when she felt his steady breathing on the top of her head, his large hands on her sides, and his heavy presence on her hips tormenting her. As she tried to get out of his grip, the force holding her waist became stronger. What was worse was the chance of him waking up. ¨DCan¡¯t you sleep? ¨DHmm¡­ ¨DShould we go for another round? His voice sounded sleepy, and his tone was calm but she could tell, he meant what he said. ¨DRowena. ¨DNo, no. I¡¯m going to sleep. If he does any more of this, she might not be able to get up tomorrow, let alone be able to walk straight. A shudder ran through her body, and Rowena closed her eyes. Somehow falling asleep under these circumstances was a daily occurrence. It was the first time in a long time that she was able to sleep in peace, her stiff muscles naturally relaxed. Satisfied, Rowena hugged her fluffy pillow and drifted off to sleep. A few moments later, the door to the room opened silently. The quiet approaching footsteps stopped in front of Rowena¡¯s bed, where she had fallen into a deep sleep. The hand that had tried to shake her shoulders stopped in midair. Instead, Killian pulled the blanket, which had fallen to her waist, up over her shoulders. At that moment, Rowena, who was sleeping quietly, turned toward him. ¡°Umm¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± She didn¡¯t wake up. Her tense breathing lingered for several moments. Killian, who hadn¡¯t even taken off his coat, went straight to sit on the sofa that was placed beside the bed. He slowly took off his gloves and reached out with his right hand to touch her silky blond hair, the feeling of her curly hair clinging to his fingers was as soft as sheets. He slowly bowed down and gazed at her sleeping face that resembled a porcelain doll. Just as he was about to place his lips on her forehead, Rowena, who was lying on her side, turned and lay on her back. Her forehead was now facing the ceiling. Barely brushing against her forehead, without making a sound, Killian pulled away and swept off the strands covering her face. As he turned around and headed for the door to the next room, he heard a faint voice. Killian stopped turning the doorknob and turned around. The muffled, faint voice sounded much clearer this time. ¡°Please don¡¯t go¡­ Please don¡¯t go, mother¡­ father¡­ Please¡­.¡± Killian, who had been standing there, turned around and walked toward the bed. He sat down on the bed and placed his hands on her warm eyes. Rowena, sensing the cool touch, grabbed his hand with both of hers. Desperately, as if she were clinging to the last straw, she scratched the back of his hand with her fingernails. ¡°Father¡­ mother¡­¡± Like a person who fell into the water and grabbed the hand of salvation, Rowena applied more pressure to her fingertips. Killian¡¯s brows furrowed slightly in pain. The nail marks on the back of his hand were deep to the point where droplets of blood began to appear. His cold hands lingered on the hot snow for a long time until the gasping groans turned into calm breathing. Chapter 31.2 Translator: Leila Editor: Geegee ¡°Giddy up.¡± The farmer pulled on the reins of his horse and stopped the cart. At the same time, the man who had been lying on the pile of straw woke up. ¡°Mister, Are you sure this is the place?¡± ¡°Yeah, this is it.¡± The man quickly jumped down from the cart and brushed off the straw from his coat. He stretched out and looked at the castle that stood in front of him. It was a beautiful structure with a big lake behind it and facing a bustling town. The walls of the outer castle surrounded it like a fortress, and the four spires rose high above it like they knew no sky. ¡°Thank you for the ride here, Old man.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing; I was passing by it on my way home. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± He bowed silently and pulled the reins for his horse to start walking again. The remaining man passed through the bridge over the deeply dug moat and stood in front of the castle drawbridge. A guard at the watchtower gave a hand signal to the gatekeeper to allow the man to come through, and soon the massive and heavy drawbridge began to descend slowly. The man who was staring at the river with a blank face started to walk across the bridge to the other side. Rowena Philone. A girl who was the only niece he had, and some son of bitch was locking her up. Moments later, a tall, blonde man with a slender figure came to meet him. ¡°Rodrick Dephons?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. My name is Genok. His Excellency¡¯s personal assistant.¡± ¡°Ah, I see. It¡¯s nice to meet you.¡± Jeremy smiled and accepted the other man¡¯s handshake. As they shook hands, Genok stared down at the man. He was a man who looked to be in his late thirties; he had messy brown hair and wore a shabby suit. ¡°I sent a carriage to bring you, sir.¡± ¡°Oh, it was uncomfortable, so I stopped a cart that was passing by and rode it.¡± ¡°Is this the luggage you brought with you?¡± ¡°Oh, yes.¡± Jeremy nodded. What he was carrying was a light bag, too light to the point where it might be blown away. Since he wouldn¡¯t be staying long anyway, there was no need to bring many things. ¡°You are welcome to stay here. You can discuss the details with Miss Philone, and your contract will be for a period of six months, starting from today.¡± Genok led Jeremy to his room without bothering to call a servant to do so. While Jeremy was admiring the comfortable, spacious room, Genok¡¯s explanation continued. ¡°You will not run into his Excellency. You can do whatever you want in your free time outside of class, but you absolutely must not tell anyone what you see or hear here, whatever it is. I will write down a notarized memorandum for that.¡± ¡°Oh. You don¡¯t have to worry about it. I have one life to live. Why would I do such a thing?¡± His reply sounded strangely sharp. Genok thought it was strange, but he decided it was just a coincidence and changed the subject with a smile. ¡°Thank you; I¡¯m glad you understand. Anyhow, I was worried about how to welcome you since you¡¯re a famous writer, but I¡¯m relieved that you made it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re giving me too much credit. Even so, I am currently taking a break from writing and am in need of money.¡± Jeremy sat down on the tall, soft bed and put his index finger and thumb together to make a circle. Genok doubted his eyes at the gesture, which explicitly means money. Jeremy smirked and suddenly asked. ¡°By the way, I was also surprised at how young the Duke¡¯s assistant is. You seem to be quite skilled.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You look about 29 years old. Am I right?¡± ¡°¡­Yes, I am.¡± Startled, Genok nodded. He had often been told by people that he looked much older than his actual age. ¡°How did you guess my age?¡± ¡°A hunch, I guess.¡± Jeremy shrugged his shoulders and spoke while yawning. ¡°I¡¯m so tired. Do you mind if I take a shower and take a nap?¡± **** Chapter 31.3 Translator: Leila Editor: Geegee ¡°They say he¡¯s slightly weird.¡± Killian opened his mouth as he loosened the tie and handed it to Rowena. Rowena, who had taken the tie after his coat, smiled at him. ¡°He¡¯s a bit of an unusual guy, but he¡¯s still an excellent teacher. He¡¯s been a good influence on Damian.¡± The man, who had used to expose his poisonous fangs even when the ¡°da¡± in Damian was mentioned, was now much calmer and allowed to at least mention his name. ¡°He¡¯s only been here for about a week, but he likes him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡± Killian, who had answered casually, asked without much thought. ¡°What did you do today?¡± ¡°I spent some time in the salon with Countess C¨¦line. She said she was going to hold a charity banquet at the end of the year. She invited me to come over, and I helped her a bit.¡± When she was a mistress, Rowena¡¯s role was to bring people around. The nobles would send her invitations, hoping that the banquet they were hosting would become the talk of the town and that they would look good in the eyes of the duke. However, she was only a ¡°guest¡± in his house, and this was the first time she had been asked to help at such an important gathering like a charity banquet. The reason for this was apparent. It was not uncommon for high-ranking nobles, who did not officially have wives but instead have mistresses, to entrust the mistress with household affairs and give them the necessary authority. As Rowena¡¯s position in social circles grew increasingly, it was proof that she had risen from being a woman who would be discarded whenever the man was tired from her to a woman who could match the duchess. She was worthy of being pleased, but Rowena¡¯s expression was indifferent. Having not noticed the gaze he was looking at her with, she began to undo the cufflinks on Killian¡¯s sleeves. ¡°It seems that the last evening banquet was very impressive. It looks like I will probably be busy for a while with that work. I have to prepare the invitations, of course, and I have to invite the orchestra, and I have to discuss the menu with the chef and¡­¡± Her voice, which had been following smoothly like a running stream, stopped at the approaching face. Killian tilted his head towards her and looked at her from a distance where she could feel his breath. His smooth nose touched hers, and his long eyelashes were close enough to be visible one by one. Rowena raised her gaze. His jet-black hair that fell along his forehead, the straight, neat forehead, the long, delicate eyebrows that rose neatly, the sky-blue eyes that were as cold and clear as ice¡­ An arrogantly high nose and lips that were more pigmented than hers. ¡°And?¡± Killian, who raised his lips into a smile on her gaze as if she was admiring his face, hugged her waist mischievously. At the same time, the tie and coat she was holding fell down. ¡°Du-¡­Duke.¡± ¡°I¡¯m listening. Rowena.¡± **** Don¡¯t you think lines are getting longer and longer ???? not that I don¡¯t like it ?????¡â??????¡â????? also Chapter 32.1 Translator: Leila Editor: Geegee Rowena. Rowena swallowed a bitter laugh at the way he naturally called her name. The man in front of her was the only person who was allowed to call her name in the duke¡¯s castle. Despite the fact that even he had only stopped calling her something else just a while ago. Miss Philone. A voice that politely called her by her last name, not only on official occasions but also when it was just the two of them. But since her decision to behave as docile as a kitten, Killian stopped calling her that way. At one point, it was the name she had wanted to be called so badly. ¡°And then¡­.¡± Rowena hesitated before she could finish her words and went ahead with pushing his broad shoulders. ¡°Where to put the vases, and how to arrange the movement of the waiters¡­¡± The banquet the night before had been absolutely perfect. Killian remembered what even his seasoned butler had said with admiration. ¨D¡±It was almost as good as Marchioness Essix, if not better. Starting with deciding on the theme for the eve, making the invitation list, table positions, arranging the chefs and the orchestra, even the tips on decorating with fresh flowers. If I had trusted her five years ago instead of ignoring her just because she was a young woman¡­ Then I would have known what she was capable of¡­¡± The butler, who was speechless, bit his lip together in disappointment. It was the look of realizing that the shabby stone was actually a gem. It was then that Rowena began to show her abilities as she flapped her wings in castle management. She leaped from being a woman who was merely a pretty, smiling doll, to the servants to a woman who was now the hostess of this castle; someone to be trusted with taking charge of its internal affairs and housekeeping. She was extraordinary and beautiful. ¡°If you want.¡± Killian tucked her messy blonde hair behind her ear and brushed her lower lip with his thumb. With a tingling sensation, Rowena pushed his shoulder silently. The man who didn¡¯t move an inch suggested quietly. ¡°You may have the butler give you the key to the basement wine cellar.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The heat in the air was lifted, and Rowena¡¯s eyes widened at the unexpected words. Handing over the keys of the wine cellar to her meant becoming the hostess who¡¯s fully in charge of managing the castle and its affairs. ¡°This¡­¡± Her voice trembled as she spoke. All of what she had dreamed five years ago was slowly becoming a reality. It wasn¡¯t until later that she realized that the reality was an illusion that was no worse than a dream. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m ready for this yet.¡± ¡°¡­Why?¡± ¡°Because I have so much to learn. It¡¯s also a little¡­ scary.¡± She was disappointed, all of it, with everything. Killian raised an eyebrow at the unexpected rejection. At the same time, Rowena rose on her tiptoes, hugging his neck as if she had been waiting for him, and went for his lips. And, of course, he didn¡¯t refuse her kisses. His tongue entangled with hers, and Rowena surrendered to the hands that held her waist tightly. His tongue teased the roof of her mouth, touching every line of her teeth and every soft spot. The familiar kiss raised a burning feeling from the inside of her stomach as if it was a matter of habit. Just before she lost her breath, their lips parted. **** Chapter 32.2 Translator: Leila Editor: Geegee ¡°Just keep doing that. Rowena.¡± A low voice made her emerald eyes flicker. Killian was whispering, a smirk on his face. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you think in your head. Whether you hate me or think you want to kill me. He knew. He knew he had committed an act of cruelty unto this fragile woman, so much that it was unlikely to be forgiven so easily. Back then he took the woman, who was confessing her love for him, and pressed her down. As if mocking the slight resistance that had quickly become insignificant due to familiar pleasure. Then, the following day, as a return to her desperate confession, he threw money at her. Only after five years did he finally admit that it had been an unnecessarily cruel end. But there was no point in regretting it now. If it had all fallen apart, he could just build it up again. ¡°No way¡­¡± A silence fell, and Rowena, barely able to speak, shook her head. It was a masquerade that they both knew was a play anyway. They were on the top of a sandcastle that could collapse at any moment. It was like the deepest ocean. Even if they could struggle through the current and get to the surface, there would be no rescue. That¡¯s right¡ªa play. All the necessary roles were on stage. Until the curtain completely dropped and the spotlights were extinguished, Rowena decided to continue this silly play. ¡°Killian.¡± This was the first time she called him by his name after their reunion. He touched the woman¡¯s lips casually without making any particular expression as if he was a wall who would remain unmoved even if the woman in front of him cried or screamed. ¡°Actually, I have a wish.¡± ¡°And it is?¡± Rowena rubbed her cheek against the slender neck beneath his sharp jawline, like a cat trying to flatter its owner. ¡°When the snow melts, I want to go to that island again.¡± That island where you abandoned me and married another woman. An island that once again overlays a nightmare on top of nightmares. Instead of replying, Rowena slowly closed her eyes as his hands that were holding her waist made their way to her shoulder and began to pull down the thin robe that was draped over her chemise. ¡°Before that¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to the capital first. April is the social season. We will hold as many banquets as you like and go to watch as much as you wish.¡± He was a man who did not like to socialize. Not only because he was uptight and quiet, but also because he was in a position where he didn¡¯t need to worry about other people¡¯s thoughts or judgments. But she wondered why he was slowly changing. No, she could care less about his mood swings; there was nothing at all that could spark her curiosity now. What mattered was how to get away from this man, not what was in his head. Rowena, who ignored the questions building within her, buried her face in his hard chest instead of replying¡­ ¨DListen to me, six months. Rowena. You have to endure that long. ¨DUncle¡­ ¨DTell him you want to go to the island in six months. I¡¯m going to do whatever it takes to get you and Damian off this island. So I know it¡¯s going to be hard, but you have to continue acting like you are now and break the boundaries of the duke. Her maternal uncle, Jeremy Dish, was a man of his word. If he said that, then he would do whatever it takes to make it happen. Remembering her uncle¡¯s words, Rowena took a deep breath of the soft scent that she would forever be unable to smell after the next six months. **** Chapter 32.3 Translator: Leila Editor: Geegee Her maternal uncle, Jeremy Dish, was a man of his word. If he said that, then he would do whatever it takes to make it happen. Remembering her uncle¡¯s words, Rowena took a deep breath of the soft scent that she would forever be unable to smell after the next six months. Before he knew it, four months had passed since he had been brought to the enormous castle without even knowing the reason why. At first, Damian was frustrated and angry at the whole situation, but slowly, he accepted the reality. His mother¡¯s friend, the master of this house, clearly did not like him. Also, he doesn¡¯t know why, but his mother has to stay in this castle. He didn¡¯t know what the reason was, but every time he asked his mother about it, a shadow appeared on her face. The only thing that kept Damian from drowning in the darkness was the hope that if he could just endure it for six months, it would be over. ¡°Young master.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Damian, who had been locked in his room reading a book, raised his head. He tilted his head toward the familiar face and smiled back; she was the maid that his mother had introduced him to. He was told that she was the maid who would be taking care of his mother. ¡°Melissa?¡± ¡°What were you doing, young master?¡± ¡°I was reading a book.¡± ¡°I see. May I know what you¡¯ve been reading?¡± ¡°Sure, it¡¯s Mr. Jeremy¡¯s manuscript.¡± Damian¡¯s eyes lit up as he happily handed over the book he was reading. ¡°He said it hasn¡¯t been published yet, and he¡¯s going to publish it soon. The main character¡¯s name is the same as mine!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Melissa tilted her head at the unexpected words and glanced at the book Damian was holding. ¡°That¡¯s true. I didn¡¯t think he would write a fairy tale book like this.¡± ¡°The most interesting part is the ending, where Damian is grabbed by the evil demon king¡­.¡± As the excited Damian continued his explanation, someone interrupted him. ¡°Kiddo. It¡¯s an undisclosed manuscript, don¡¯t just show it to anyone.¡± ¡°Oh my God! Je-.. Jeremy!¡± Melissa, startled by the man who approached without making any sound and fell to her knee. Damian, who burst into laughter at the sight, threw himself into Jeremy¡¯s arms. ¡°Teacher!¡± ¡°Did you sleep well? You little troublemaker.¡± Without hesitation, Jeremy ruffled his student¡¯s hair and sneakily took the book from Melissa¡¯s hand. ¡°Melissa, why are you here?¡± ¡°Oh, I just came to check on the young master.¡± Laughing awkwardly, Melissa rose from the ground and left. As soon as the door was shut, Damian corrected his way of addressing Jeremy. ¡°Grandpa! What about mother?¡± ¡°I told you just to call me Uncle.¡± ¡°But mother clearly told me to address you properly¡­.¡± ¡°When it¡¯s just you and me, you can just call me Jeremy or teacher?¡± ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll call you teacher.¡± ¡°In this respect, you look just like your mom.¡± It was much better to resemble his mother, who was polite, even if she was a bit on the shy side, than his bastard father, with a lousy personality. Smiling, Jeremy went straight to the point. ¡°Rowena is going to the capital today. You¡¯re supposed to follow her in two days.¡± She is his mother! Not only that, he could only see her briefly in the evening, and now she must go far away from him. Damian¡¯s face darkened, even more, when he heard Jeremy¡¯s words. Realizing the boy¡¯s feelings, Jeremy placed his hand on the shoulders of his niece¡¯s son. ¡°You remember what I said, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­If I want to get out of here, I must be neither seen nor heard of within this castle.¡± Damian¡¯s gaze dropped to the ground as he replied. Those were the words that his mother¡¯s uncle said when he had met him for the first time; the same ones he was told that would help him and his mother. Jeremy let out a soft sigh as he looked down at Damian¡¯s disappointed face. ¡°The situation with the adults is a lot more complicated than you think. But you should know, you haven¡¯t done anything wrong.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Although he didn¡¯t know the details, Damian was a quick-witted kid. The nannies and servants were kind, but they were all somewhat distant. The only people here who were close to him were his mother, his mother¡¯s uncle who is also his tutor, Jeremy, and the maid Melissa. But Jeremy was not very fond of Melissa. Damian was certain that Jeremy didn¡¯t like the fact that she was holding his manuscript in her hand just now. On that note, Jeremy, who wanted to find out if Melissa managed to read anything at all, hurriedly asked a question. **** Chapter 33.1 ¡°By the way, have you gotten closer to that woman? She seems to be showing up more and more lately.¡± ¡°Mother said she¡¯s a friend who has helped her so much in the past. But, why don¡¯t you like Melissa so much, teacher?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like her¡­¡± Jeremy¡¯s eyes widened in surprise for a moment at the unexpectedly insightful remark, and then he scratched the back of his head. ¡°Do you know what a hunch is?¡± ¡°Hunch¡­is it?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s when you have some kind of a feeling¡­ hmmm, like you know it isn¡¯t a good thing or something doesn¡¯t feel right.¡± ¡°And you feel something is wrong?¡± Although he tried to explain it as much as possible, Damian¡¯s response was still a question itself. Jeremy smiled sheepishly and tried to change the subject quickly. ¡°By the way, did you do all the homework I told you to do yesterday?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s¡­¡± Startled by the sudden question, Damian stopped talking as if he were trying to make up a reply. ¡°You haven¡¯t, have you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not class time yet! I only have a few left. I¡ªI can just do it before class¡­¡± His stuttering was definitely suspicious. Jeremy narrowed his eyes, reaching behind Damian to take the note he hid behind his back. ¡°Hmm, Let¡¯s see where and how far you¡¯ve gotten.¡± ¡°Oh, no!¡± * * * ¡°It is done. Lady Rowena.¡± Melissa, who had adjusted Rowena¡¯s, spoke politely. ¡°The snow has melted, and it¡¯s much warmer now, but it will probably be a cold night when you reach the capital, so please put on the warm sable scarf and your fox fur coat.¡± ¡°Yeah. That would be great. Thank you. Melissa.¡± Rowena smiled as she stood in front of the full-length mirror and buttoned the top button on her neck. Melissa, who looked at her in the mirror, also smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll bring it right away.¡± ¡°See you later.¡± Joanne, who was also fixing Rowena¡¯s hair, glanced at Melissa. As Melissa left the room to get her scarf and coat, Joanne spoke softly to Rowena after seeing the door shut. ¡°Ms. Rowena. Don¡¯t you think Melissa has changed a bit lately?¡± ¡°Changed how?¡± Rowena turned, wide-eyed at the sudden statement. ¡°Yes.¡± Bringing over a nearby chair for Rowen to sit at, Joanne, who was also sitting at the other chair herself, lowered her voice as if she was about to tell an exciting secret. ¡°Perhaps Melissa is in a relationship.¡± ¡°In a relationship?¡± ¡°Yes. The other person is none other than¡­¡± As Rowena stared at her with curiosity, Joanne, who paused for a moment, continued to speak. ¡°Mr. Jenok, His excellency¡¯s aide!¡± ¡°No way! Really?¡± Although People¡¯s love lives were always the most exciting things in the world, this news was just unexpected. A few moments later, Rowena, who had been feeling down about leaving Damian and returning to the capital, brightened up as she listened to Joanne¡¯s story. ¡°I¡¯m sharing the room next to Melissa¡¯s, but recently, late at night, Melissa would leave her room.¡± ¡°Maybe she just didn¡¯t feel well and went out for a walk or something, or maybe she needed to get some water.¡± ¡°Yes, that might be true if it was for a day or two. But she goes out almost every night! and-..¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°Yesterday, I followed her when she stepped out, And to my surprise, she was alone with Mr. Jenok in the employee mess hall.¡± ¡°Is that true¡­¡± Rowena exclaimed and covered her mouth. ¡°I saw it clearly with my own eyes. The two of them were spending a relaxing time together.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s true that they are dating¡­ Why are they meeting in secret?¡± ¡°All sort of things could happen, Miss! Mr. Jenok is His Excellency¡¯s closest aide, so his social standing is a bit too far from Melissa¡¯s, not to mention His Excellency forbids relationships among staff within the duke¡¯s mansion¡­¡± As Joanne was quietly explaining the reasons, there was a light knock at the door. **** Chapter 33.2 As Joanne was quietly explaining her theories, there was a light knocking at the door. Thinking it was Melissa, Rowena was about to tell her to come in, but the person on the other side of the door opened his mouth. ¡°Rowena.¡± There was only one person who would call her by her three-syllable name without any kind of honorific. The friendly atmosphere suddenly became tense like a taut thread. Standing up quickly, Joanne assisted Rowena and walked towards the door. She was about to open the door, but the other side opened it first. ¡°There¡¯s no answer.¡± ¡°Your Excellency.¡± As soon as Joanne stepped back, Killian entered, making his way toward Rowena; he took a glance at her from head to toe. It was just a glance, but it was as if he were looking deep within her, beyond the thick satin dress, and heat had begun to rise on Rowena¡¯s face as if a fire struck her with his intense gaze. ¡°Go on, what¡¯s the matter with you all of a sudden?¡¯ He came in without warning, and Rowena, flinching, tried to back away, but Killian came up to her and grabbed her arm as quickly as a hawk would grab its prey. ¡°Why are you trying to run away?¡± ¡°You startled me.¡± ¡°Are you trying to hide something?¡± He looked down at her pale face, his sharp blue pupils devouring her. Rowena continued looking down at the ground without raising her head, barely managed to let out a few words.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have dared to do that.¡± ¡°You skipped breakfast this morning as well.¡± Joanne, who had swallowed her breath at the unusual atmosphere, left the room before Rowena could stop her. Rowena bit her lip as she looked over Killian¡¯s shoulder at the closed door. ¡°I feel bad about leaving Damian behind.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I keep thinking about my child. I¡¯m sorry.¡± She thought it would be better to speak honestly rather than tell a clumsy lie about not feeling well or her stomach being upset. As Rowena lowered her head, unfazed by the intense gaze of this cold man, Killian brushed his hand against her locks softly, reminding her of his promise. ¡°I promised you; he will be following us in a few days.¡± ¡°I¡¯m grateful for your generosity.¡± Rowena nodded docilely. In fact, that alone was a huge concession. Rowena still felt a tingle run down her spine when she thought of the day she met him again, the way he stared at the closed door that Damian hid behind. He was always a man who thoroughly ignored anything that was out of his sphere of interest, whether it was a person or an object. Damian, however, was the son she had given birth to and the very threads of her lifeline. Therefore, to Killian, he was an ambiguous object in which he could neither completely ignore, nor take any interest. Now, however, he had agreed to allow her to spend some time with Damian, albeit only a little, at night. He even agreed to have him follow them to the capital two days later, which was out of character for him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry if my behavior this morning offended you.¡± Since he had been so generous, it was only natural for her to bow down and show her gratitude for his generosity. Although Rowena was skeptical about the continued generosity he has been showing lately, she did not give too much thought to it. It was just a fickle thing, anyway. After he has played with her enough, she will be betrayed and abandoned by the man whom she had given her heart, body, and soul. This unpleasant fact helped her pull herself together every time she wavered in her decision. ¡°By the way, why are you here¡­¡± ¡°Look in the mirror.¡± **** No fix schedule for releases, we¡¯re posting as soon as the release is ready~~ we can go for no beta but then again, it would only cause issues in future Chapter 33.3 ¡°By the way, why are you here¡­¡± ¡°Look in the mirror.¡± Clenching her fist at the awkward atmosphere, She attempted to change the subject, but before she could do that, his large hand covered her shoulders, urging her to turn around. She turned her head to the side to look in the mirror as he had said and felt something cold brush against her neck. There, hanging on her neck was a necklace long enough to be draped around twice. Between the thin, delicate gold chain, a large diamond crafted into a round shape was positioned in the middle of the necklace. ¡°This is¡­¡± While staring down at the necklace on her neck blankly, Rowena¡¯s spine stiffened when she felt his hot breath brush against her neck. ¡°Rowena.¡± He lowered his head and placed light kisses on the back of her neck, and then he ran his index finger over the hook and tugged it lightly. In an instant, the necklace tightened around her neck as if it was a leash, and a shadow appeared on Rowena¡¯s pale face. Reading her complexion, Killian immediately raised an eyebrow. ¡°Do you not like it?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s gorgeous. Thank you.¡± Rowena quickly shook her head and looked at him through the mirror as she replied with a low voice. ¡°But, why do you look like this?¡± Killian asked, putting down the necklace hook, to which Rowena replied, stuttering. ¡°It¡¯s stunning¡­ it just seems a bit too much for me.¡± She was already gifted enough to fill the dressing room. There were all kinds of dresses, shoes, bags, and jewelry. Even to Rowena, who had an eye for everyday luxuries, this necklace now looked like a rare treasure. She had only seen a necklace of this quality once before, not even in a formal audience, but seen from a distance on the Queen. ¡°Maybe¡­ this isn¡¯t from the Royal Castle, is it?¡± Rowena, who had suddenly turned blue at the thought, asked suddenly. With no reply coming back, she began to feel irritated. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I can¡¯t get ahead of myself and wear such a valuable item¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ve worn such items in the past with no problems; why now?¡± Killian, who had a calm face unlike Rowena¡¯s weary face, asked the question. Rowena clenched her fist at his reply and averted her gaze. ¡°Because it was then¡­¡± It was the time when she was na?ve and ignorant. A time when she did not know the line between what she was allowed to do and what this man would allow. So she just wore what Killian gave her and ate what he provided her. No matter how powerful the duke¡¯s position is, a woman in the position of his mistress could not get full of herself¡­ Rowena was almost sure that she would be criticized if she, a ¡°woman who cannot stand next to him side by side in front of God,¡± wore an item belonging to the most sacred and noble person in the country. Staring at her clouded reflection in the mirror, Killian wrapped his hand around her neck. Then he whispered in her ear. **** It¡¯s not me who ended the chapter with a cliff-hanger.. that¡¯s on the author lmaoo Chapter 34.1 ¡°Nothing has changed since then, and nothing will change now.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to ask questions, just eat whatever I provide for you, wear whatever I give you, and follow whatever I tell you.¡± Instead of responding, Rowena looked at their reflections in the mirror. The woman who gave up her neck without any resistance, and the man who dominantly buried his head in her neck. She felt like a herbivore, helplessly revealing her vital points. Depending on this man¡¯s whims, not only her situation but also Damian¡¯s could change. Killian is trying to remind her of her place in the world. How different his position was from hers¡­ After realizing that, the rebellion that had been faintly building up in her head quickly tucked its tail and disappeared. ¡°I understand, Killian.¡± Smiling like a doll displayed in a department store, Rowena raised her hand to touch the back of his hand that covered her neck. She ran the tips of her fingers across his muscular hand, as if to appease his mood. At the passing contact, Killian reached for her other hand and held it tightly. As he interlocked his fingers with hers, she could almost feel the pulse in her neck, where he had wrapped his hand around, quickening nervously. After a few moments of silence, he bit his lips, then slowly called her name, while Rowena stood motionless like captured prey, waiting only for the hunter to dispose of her. ¡°Rowena.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°The thing is-¡° As he was about to say something, the sound of a knock outside the door cut through the cold air. ¡°Miss Rowena.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Melissa. I¡¯ve brought your scarf and coat. May I come in?¡± Rowena felt happy to hear the voice and hurriedly opened her lips to answer; when she was about to tell her to enter, her face was turned to the side, and a heated tongue entered her mouth. ¡°Eum¡­ ha¡­¡± His tongue devoured her mouth entirely, sweeping through every inch of her mouth¡¯s roof and teeth until finally interlocking his tongue with hers before he pulled away. He then gently removed his hand that was holding her, slowly parted from her, and m headed toward the door, which had gone quiet after the first knock. Melissa stepped back when he opened the door, not even daring to look at him. The two women, frozen in place, came to their senses when Killian was finally out of their sight, Entering the room and closing the door, Melissa approached Rowena and wrapped a scarf around her. After her heart calmed down a bit when she felt Melissa¡¯s slightly shaking hands, she began to talk. ¡°You were surprised, weren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°N-..No.¡± Melissa, who shook her head, quickly changed her answer. ¡°Actually, a little bit¡­..¡± Rowena smiled at the honest answer. ¡°By the way, why are you so late? The dressing room is right next door.¡± ¡°There are so many clothes it took me a little while to find them.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± -She answered without much thought Rowena, who answered indifferently, put on her coat. Dressed warmly, she looked at herself in the mirror and saw that she looked like a princess from the north that she had read about a long time ago in one of her uncle¡¯s books. Chapter 34.2 It was a story about a princess who lived in the north, surrounded by cold and terrible wolves and icefields. Not knowing what spring was, she lived her life contentedly in this harsh environment until one day, she met a prince from the south and discovered love. It was the first fairy tale that Jeremy, who has no interest in love stories, wrote just for his young niece. Did the princess in that fairy tale end up happy? Rowena, who had been looking back at her memories for a while, simply shook her head, fairy tales were fairy tales, and reality was reality. And then, Melissa broke through her reverie just in time. ¡°If you go there now, you¡¯ll stay for a long time, right?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m going to spend the spring in the capital, then in the summer we¡¯ll go the island.¡± ¡°The island?¡± ¡°The one we¡¯ve been to before.¡± Melisa¡¯s complexion clouded at the bland response. Hesitantly, she hesitated for a bit and then asked in a serious tone. ¡°Will you be okay with that?¡± ¡°Of course. Whatever happened before, it¡¯s all in the past now.¡± Melissa quietly lowered her eyes as she looked at Rowena, who was smiling despite her incurable wounds. It reminded her of the night at the Christmas eve party; Rowena smiled, looking more glamorous and more beautiful than anyone else. Since then, four months had already passed, and little by little and spring was on its way, the snow melted, and the Duke¡¯s Castle was more lively than ever. Although she was in the position of the mistress, unlike five years ago, the people in the castle were gradually becoming attracted to Rowena. After all, she was managing the entire internal affairs of the castle, while treating the servants and maids with care and respect. The nobles living in the neighboring estates also began to like Rowena, who was different from the past when she was somewhat gloomy and had low self-esteem. Now, two or three times a week, Rowena would be invited for teatime with other noblewomen, and would go out in a carriage stamped with the Duke¡¯s seal. Whenever she was a little late in coming back, the Duke would personally arrive to pick her up. Melissa, who was always at Rowena¡¯s side, had a clear sight of the astonished faces of the other ladies. ¡°I didn¡¯t know the Duke was such a romantic man.¡± ¡°I know, right! He¡¯s like a completely different person. He was so unapproachable and so cold that you couldn¡¯t even talk to him¡­¡± They whispered from behind their fans, their words filled with surprise, some envy, and recognition for Rowena. Everything was stable and peaceful. Melissa could only hope that these days would continue like this for as long as possible. At the same time, however, an uneasiness lurking deep in her heart irritated her. The cause behind this was not only the overly lively Rowena but also the Duke, whom she had no idea what he was thinking. **** Chapter 34.3 The first day she was back at the castle, that man told her exactly what her job was with an expressionless face. ¡°Act like normal.¡± ¡°Wh-..?¡± ¡°And report every move she makes.¡± ¡°Duk-..¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk unnecessarily in my presence.¡± Although his voice was low, she felt a chill run down her spine. There was no punishment, no interrogation over what she had done, unlike what she expected; Killian ¨C the Duke of Devonshire ¨C had utterly missed her expectations. Contrary to her expectation that he would act now, nothing had changed so far. ¡°Anyway, Melissa.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Rowena, who had been staring at Melissa¡¯s darkened face, suddenly asked. ¡°Are you troubled or have any worries?¡± ¡°Worries?¡± ¡°Yes. If there is anything, I can help you with¡­.¡± The look in Melissa¡¯s wavering eyes indicated that something was up. If what Joanne said was true, Rowena thought she could discuss the matter with Killian. However, as she waited for Melissa¡¯s reply, the answer she received was a denial. ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°¡­Really?¡± ¡°Of course not; it¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t been sleeping well lately. But it has been better than the day before yesterday.¡± Melissa, who quickly dismissed the matter, changed the subject. ¡°It¡¯s time for us to leave now, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Melissa held Rowena¡¯s arm and urged her to walk. * * * With the news of his marriage, which was printed in large letters on the front page of the most influential newspapers, the social scene in the capital of Ethelwood was filled with buzz as this was a scandal for the first time in a long time. He was a man who had been abroad up until now under the guise of an extended honeymoon upon his marriage. The mere fact that such a man was now returning home after a divorce was enough to make headlines, but the fact that he was accompanied by the same mistress he left with five years ago was just like adding fuel to a roaring fire. And the best place for gossip to travel was by far the ladies¡¯ lounge in banquet halls. ¡°Rowena Philone, you know. I heard about this from a relative who lives near the Devonshire estate. It¡¯s truly amazing. How can she still look the same as she did five years ago!?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I was so surprised too! She smiled and went out to the banquet as if what happened five years ago never happened¡­ It was amazing, and to be frank, a bit terrifying.¡± ¡°Terrifying?¡± ¡°Yeah! Don¡¯t you think so? The Duke is quite similar to a tall tree, where the top of the canopy cannot be seen let alone approached. Despite the fact that he is the man she was with for three years before he dumped her miserably, and then she shamelessly seized the opportunity of his divorce, without an ounce of pride, to go back to his side just because he held out his hand to her¡­¡± ¡°Oh my god, so true! No matter how good money and power are, I would never take that hand¡­¡± A subtle voice intervened among the wives waving their fans. ¡°So this is just my opinion, I heard that the former duchess was infertile, so maybe she has secretly given birth to an illegitimate child and raised it.¡± Illegitimate child. The thought of a child, though unconfirmed, was almost a public secret shared among people in private settings, but no one dared to bring it up in front of the Duke. But when it was brought up now, the crowd buzzed at the unexpected word. ¡°An illegitimate child?¡± ¡°Oh my god.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°No, she has a point.¡± Baroness Estelle, who had been sitting quietly the whole time, was the one who brought up the dangerous topic. Usually, she would be reluctant to interrupt, but as everyone listened to her talk, she shrugged her shoulders, and encouraged by their interest in her for the first time, the Baroness cleared up her throat and began to explain. ¡°Think about it. It¡¯s not uncommon for that to happen¡­ She secretly gave birth to a bastard child and raised it. After his divorce, the Duke went to find the woman he abandoned once, and then, the woman, with no sense of pride or anything else, came right back to being the Duke¡¯s mistress. It might be a way to rise in status as the mother of the future Duke¡­¡± This was when the noble ladies exchanged meaningful glances with each other instead of words. ¡°Ho ho ho!¡± Countess Rachel, the organizer of the meeting and the center of the group, erupted in laughter while fluttering her fan, making the Baroness¡¯s eyes flutter in anger. **** A longer release today to make up for the lack of releases Chapter 35.1 ¡°Why are you laughing?¡± ¡°I just find it funny that people are interested in some nonsense like this story.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Yeah, I guess. Let¡¯s say what you¡¯re saying is correct. It¡¯s been four months now since the Duke brought that woman back. If an illegitimate child does exist, wouldn¡¯t the Duke announce him as the successor to the Devonshire family?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­.¡± ¡°And¡ª¡± The Countess, who had interrupted the Baroness¡¯ attempt to refute her, concluded her argument. ¡°Above all, if I were the Duke, and I was thinking of making an illegitimate child my heir, I would kill Miss Philone before anyone knows it and then have the story sold to the public as the child being born from my ex-wife. Even if it was cruel. True, they got divorced after that, but the child was born within the marriage, so there are no issues in terms of religion, status, or legitimacy, and won¡¯t cause any problems later on.¡± They nodded their heads one by one at the logical explanation; while the Baroness¡¯ face grew redder and redder with embarrassment, another lady stood to wrap up the situation. ¡°Now, let¡¯s just stop talking about her. It would be best not to try to understand her from the beginning. How can people as cultured and educated as us understand the thoughts of such a stupid woman? Our mouths would be soiled if we even spoke of her.¡± ¡°Indeed. That¡¯s right. Well said, dear. Ho-ho-ho.¡± That was when the women who were sitting close to share gossip started laughing at the comment. One woman, who was sitting in a place where she could see the door, suddenly stopped laughing and lowered her gaze as if she was bewildered. The other women, who were wondering about her appearance, realized the reason the next moment when that voice pierced their ears. ¡°Good morning.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Long time no see, everyone. How have you been?¡± Rowena entered the spacious approached them with light steps, making them wonder when she walked into the crowded lounge. The noblewomen, seemingly caught red-handed in the middle of talking behind her back, were coughing or trying to avoid eye contact with Rowena. Countess Rachel opened her mouth nervously in the midst of the stiff atmosphere. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you came in. Miss Philone, Shouldn¡¯t you knock or something?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was curious about what you were talking about so much, so I ended up entering without realizing.¡± When Rowena smiled and replied politely, as if she hadn¡¯t heard anything, everyone patted their chest in secret, as if they were relieved. ¡°I see. Please have a seat in this vacant chair.¡± Countess Rachel was the only one who acted friendly toward Rowena and pointed at the empty seat. Rowena kept silent and was about to sit in an empty chair when Baroness Estelle, who was sitting next to her, spoke sharply, interrupting her. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a space meant for noble and virtuous ladies?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I am concerned that if a woman who isn¡¯t either of them sat on it, her reputation would be damaged.¡± The words that expressed blatant hostility caused the atmosphere, that had finally eased, to freeze again. Countess Rachel was about to say something when the wives looked at each other in silence; she blinked in what seemed to be admiration for Rowena, who should have been mortified at the most offensive insult that came her way. But the response was surprising. ¡°Bold thing to say, isn¡¯t it? Baroness Estelle.¡± **** Chapter 35.2 ¡°Bold thing to say, isn¡¯t it? Baroness Estelle.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Excuse me?¡± ¡°What you said just now is an insult not only to Countess Rachel who invited me, but also toward his excellency, the Duke, who brought me here. Can you take responsibility for your statement?¡± ¡°Hmph¡­ what do you mean? I was just pointing out that someone doesn¡¯t fit in this place.¡± Baroness Estelle cleared her throat at the unexpected reaction and suddenly remembered a time five years ago. She was in the middle of gossiping about Rowena with one of her closest friends in the powder room when they were caught red-handed by Rowena. She thought that Rowena might get angry or take revenge. However, contrary to her expectations, Rowena was a woman who fled the scene, rushing out of the powder room like a sinner. Her heart was pounding; she was worried about what might happen next, but after a while, nothing major happened, and all her wariness gradually faded, and a feeling of superiority came over her. Rowena was a woman who occupied a place next to the Duke, whom she seduced by using her face and body, even though she had nothing to offer in terms of status or lineage. When she heard that such a woman was discarded cruelly five years ago before the Duke¡¯s sudden marriage, she was inwardly delighted. However, to think that she would come back again¡­ The moment she heard the news, a sense of inferiority and jealousy welled up in her heart. She felt like she could only breathe if she dragged Rowena down to the ground and smeared her with filth by any means necessary. So she tried to form a public opinion around Rowena but was interrupted by Countess Rachel, which made her angry. And then to have this woman sitting next to her! ¡°Miss Philone, you don¡¯t seem to know this because you didn¡¯t learn much, but there are certain things one should do and certain things one absolutely should not do. This is all determined by your class and status.¡± The flustered Baroness softly admonished her. Rowena, who had been listening to her with an open mind, despite the imposing and condescending tone, laughed and nodded plainly. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s fine as long as you know it now.¡± ¡°Yes. Thank you for teaching me. Is it okay if I ask you just one thing?¡± ¡°What?¡± The feisty Baroness looked up. She intended to mock Rowena as much as she could, but the face of the woman staring at her was so cold and frightening that it pierced her to the very core. Rowena asked in a clear tone¡ªher face so expressionless that it was hard to believe she had just laughed. ¡°Is it right to spread false rumors about the royal bloodline? Or is it something that should never be done?¡± ¡°Wha¡ª What are you saying?¡± Everyone gasped at the sudden explosive statement. The Baroness turned pale; just a second ago, she didn¡¯t see that coming. ¡°That¡­ it¡¯s just¡­ I just said it without thinking; we were just having a light chatter; you can¡¯t call that with an expression like rumor¡­..¡± ¡°Is that so? Then let¡¯s go together.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You said it was a light chatter, right? If you can repeat in front of the Duke, I will let the matter go.¡± ¡°What¡ª!¡± The Baroness, panicked by Rowena¡¯s unwavering approach, turned around, begging for help with her eyes, but everyone just avoided her gaze, and no one stepped forward. **** Chapter 35.3 The Baroness, panicked by Rowena¡¯s unwavering approach, turned around, begging for help with her eyes, but everyone just avoided her gaze, and no one stepped forward. ¡°Let¡¯s go together. Baroness.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± She grabbed her by the arm and tried to pull her, but in the end, with tears welling up in her eyes, the Baroness threw herself down and bowed her head. ¡°I¡­I wasn¡¯t thinking clearly¡­ Miss Philone¡­.. I apologize.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll never say things like this again. I swear. so¡­ please¡­¡± The power of the Duke of Devonshire had spread throughout Ethelwood, both in the political and business world. Rumor had it that they had extended their reach into the underworld as well. Killian Devonshire was a man who was famous for being devoid of blood and tears, to the point where one would wonder if he was really human. The Baroness couldn¡¯t imagine what it would be like to be disliked by such a man. ¡°Miss Philone.¡± In the silence that returned, the Baroness was about to burst into tears when the countess Rachel, chuckling at the sight in front of her, pulled back her chair. Everyone turned to her at the sudden action, and then the Countess stood up and politely apologized to Rowena. ¡°I apologize too if I offended you, Miss Philone, I was the one who invited you and the baroness and caused you to go through this experience.¡± ¡°Countess ¡­¡± ¡°His Royal Highness, as Miss Philone said, is one of the few members of the royal family. The Baroness has committed a grand sin by disrespecting and spreading rumors against such a person. It seems that the Baroness was drunk and was speaking nonsense, but now since she has admitted her mistake and apologized herself, please find it in your heart to forgive her?¡± With a face that looked like it grasped a lifeline, the Baroness was overcome with emotion and called for the Countess. When her eyes met the Countess¡¯s, the Countess turned her gaze to Rowena again. ¡°However, it doesn¡¯t make sense not to be punished, so Baroness Estelle, I will not invite you to any of my gatherings from now on.¡± Everyone let out a gasp of surprise at the firm words. At the same time, the Baroness¡¯ face went beyond pale and turned completely white. The Countess had a significant influence within the social circles in the capital. Her statement was not merely a cutoff of social interaction but an explicit ban from all social gatherings. ¡°Madam!¡± Soon after, the tearful Baroness Estelle approached the Countess in a panic. The Countess, who wrinkled her brow as if she was looking at a beggar, hissed at one of the Baroness¡¯ maids who was leaning against the wall. ¡°What are you doing! Your lady is drunk and speaking nonsense! And you are not serving her properly! Help her get to the carriage.¡± ¡°Ah! Yes!¡± The maid returned to her senses and was unable to stand still; she walked toward the Baroness to escort her out, who didn¡¯t stop resisting until the last moment. Once the commotion had died down, the Countess took her seat again and calmly spoke up. ¡°I see there are now two empty seats.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°As a rule, we always leave one seat empty just in case an unexpected guest arrives, but we¡¯ve never left the other seat empty.¡± The Countess pointed to the chair in which the Baroness had just been seating. While the astonished people exchanged glances with each other, the Countess ordered one of her maids to remove the chair which the Baroness was sitting on, then, she suggested ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, would you please sit here?¡± The invitation tone was soft but firm, and the Countess smiled at Rowena, who was still glaring at her. **** Chapter 36.1 The uproar at Count Rachel¡¯s had utterly changed how the public viewed and regarded Rowena who, up until now, had been openly criticized. Although the South region was not as competitive when it came to winning Rowena¡¯s favor, more and more people began to show fondness for her in public. The crucial moment came when she entered the salon of Countess Rachel. At just over forty years of age, the Countess, who ruled the upper social circles, was a straightforward and candid woman. Once she opened her heart to the polite and friendly Rowena, she readily confided in her everything from trivial rumors to high-level information that was difficult to obtain. Rowena knew she needed to remember any information that seemed credible and valuable; Perhaps it might be helpful to her escape. Thinking back to the day of the party still made her heart skip a beat. The word ¡°illegitimate child¡± made her heart flutter as she came to the lounge, but she never dreamed that her impulsive action would have such consequences. On the inside, she was worried about what would happen if her words, a mistress, caught the ears of the royal family, but surprisingly, Killian¡¯s reaction was indifferent. ¨DLet¡¯s do that from now on. ¨DWhat¡­? She couldn¡¯t believe her ears, but instead of replying, he tugged on her wrist. In the blink of an eye, he had her laid down on the bed, and Killian climbed on top of her. ¨DDon¡¯t allow anyone to treat you like a fool; deal with it just like you did this time. It¡¯s better than keeping it inside you and crying about it behind my back. ¨D¡­¡­. Rowena¡¯s pupils fluttered at the bland words. She had never cried in front of him before, not once. Apart from that night five years ago¡­ ¨DIt makes me want to give you an award. ¨DWhen have I ever cried? ¡­¡­ ah! Before she could finish her question, Killian¡¯s hands and lips made their way skillfully toward her, distracting her thoughts. ¡°Normally, I would have told you that you did something presumptuous¡­¡± She was relieved by Killian¡¯s attitude, though somewhat surprised at how strange it was. Despite the generosity he has been showing lately, gentle actions and soft touches. Neither in the past nor now did he say sweet words of love to her. Unlike when she used to feel like she was standing on a narrow and dangerous line when standing beside him, now, unbeknownst to her, she no longer feels suffocated when she was in his presence for a certain length of time. The other day she even dozed off involuntarily beside him as he was reading a book. Just then, a knock on the door brought Rowena out of her thoughts while she sat in the dining room. ¡°Hello. Miss Philone, You¡¯re here today!¡± A tall gentleman entered the room with a bright smile. **** Random release celebrating the manhwa release~~! Enjoyy Chapter 36.2 After a moment of surprise, Rowena bowed her head and greeted the man. ¡°Pleased to meet you. By any chance, are you sir Felix?¡± ¡°Oh, How did you know that?¡± ¡°Mr. Genok told me that you¡¯re a close friend of his Excellency. But what to do, I¡¯m sorry, but his Excellency is away at the moment.¡± ¡°Ah, never mind, you don¡¯t need to apologize. It¡¯s my fault for visiting without prior notice.¡± Shrugging his shoulders, Felix sneakily glanced at the couch across from her. ¡°Do you mind if I sit for a while?¡± In the three years that she spent as Killian¡¯s mistress, none of Killian¡¯s friends had greeted or interacted with her in person other than his close aides, Genok and Benedict. It was Bianca who opened the mansion door for the man, and while Rowena hesitated to what to do next, he went ahead and sat down with a casual look on his face. ¡°My feet hurt from all the walking around.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Yes.¡± Rowena, hiding her panic, barely managed to put a smile on her face before she took a seat. Felix got straight to the point after the maid came in and brought refreshments. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve come at a time when Killian isn¡¯t here because I have a question I¡¯d like to ask you something, Miss Philone.¡± ¡°Something to ask me?¡± It was a bizarre thing to say to someone you had never met before. As she was nodding her head in curiosity, the words that followed suddenly struck her like a bolt of lightning. ¡°Are you acquainted with a woman named Carol Bertimer?¡± ¡°Carol¡­Bertimer¡­¡± Acquainted was an understatement? It was a name she¡¯ll never forget. The same friend who invited her to the capital, the same friend who played around in the capital leaving a huge debt in her name¡­ It was the name of the person she gave up on finding because no matter how hard she looked, she could find no trace of her. ¡°How do you know that name!¡± As soon as the name came out of the mouth of an unexpected person, Rowena jumped from her seat without realizing! ¡°As expected, you know.¡± Felix, unlike the astonished Rowena, seemed to assume that she knew, now did the opposite, offering her a seat. ¡°Well, have a seat first.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°May I ask what kind of relationship you two have?¡± ¡°We used to be¡­friends back in my hometown.¡± Rowena, who collapsed on the chair, mumbled with a semi-disgusted face. ¡°Although she cruelly betrayed me¡­¡± As she recalled the face of the girls whom she buried at the back of her head, the darkness of those times flooded back to her. Rowena¡¯s face seemed to lose its colors, and then she opened her trembling lips. ¡°How do you know that name?¡± ¡°You will find that out later.¡± Felix, smirking, stood up from his seat. ¡°Now that my business here is done, I must take my leave.¡± Before she could stop him, he abruptly barged in and abruptly walked away. Melissa approached Rowena, who was looking at the closed door with flustered eyes and spoke to her. ¡°My Lady, a messenger just arrived. I think his Excellency sent him..¡± **** Chapter 36.3 In the telegram Melissa gave her, was a single short address. Rowena gulped as she skimmed over the address without much thought. The ride to the address was silent; neither her nor Melissa said any words. Melissa was also confused by the sudden trip following the unexpected guest visit. ¡°My lady, I feel like the road is getting darker and darker¡­ Is it just me thinking that way?¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s the right address.¡± Rowena sighed. She threw a glance out the carriage window. The street that the carriage entered was a slum; buildings were lined like matchboxes, shabby, and seemed that they would fall to ruin at any second. Dirty-looking men passed here and there while they held out their cans to beg, and men in worn-out clothes gathered around a fire trying to feel the slightest bit of warmth. After a while, the carriage passed through a narrow and complicated alleyway, tangled like a spider¡¯s web, and stopped in front of a single building. ¡°Lady Rowena¡­ Something is strange. There is no way that the duke will send my lady to a place like this.¡± As soon as she got out of the carriage, Melissa trembled at the peering glances she felt around them. ¡°If you¡¯re scared, you can stay in the carriage.¡± ¡°My lady!¡± Rowena, without fear, turned around and promptly opened the door to the building. Melissa, who hesitated and looked around her, followed her in haste. Holding the telegram the messenger had delivered in her hand, Rowena led the way up the squeaky old staircase. It was the staircase she had climbed on her first day in the capital, with half expectation and half uncertainty. That moment she had a gut feeling that something was wrong, but it was too late to turn back, so she climbed the stairs to the very last. The ominous feeling she had felt at that moment seemed to resurface. That ominous feeling rose to the end of her throat. She reached the second floor and grabbed the doorknob. Rowena took a deep breath then proceeded to open the door. The very moment she opened the door with a determined face, a crying voice hit her. ¡°Uh-ugh!¡± A woman whose hands and feet were tied to the back of a chair cried with a dirty gag stuffed in her mouth. ¡°Ca¡­rol?¡± ¡°My Lady!¡± Melissa freaked out, scared that she might be able to recognize the tear-stained face, and blocked Rowena¡¯s view. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just stay back.¡± Shaking her head, Rowena ordered her to stay back and slowly approached Carol. She was the traitor whom at last she was reunited with for the first time in almost a decade; it was in this abandoned house where the debt collectors had made a scene not so long ago. As she removed the gag, Carol gasped and pleaded. ¡°Help¡ªhelp me¡­Rowena!¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± ¡°What happened in the past¡­was my fault. I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have done that¡­..¡± The words of her apology and her plea made Rowena¡¯s head spin. Stiffly, Rowena involuntarily stepped back as Carol begged aloud for forgiveness. ¡°Please! Help me, okay? I did something to you I really shouldn¡¯t have done¡­ forgive me. I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡± ¡°Hah¡­¡± The explanation of the past years and one tiny apology, that Rowena had so much hoped to receive, had flooded out of Carol¡¯s mouth like a river. With a pounding headache, Rowena took another step back. ¡°Rowena! Please¡­Uhh¡± Carol¡¯s face was full of fear, shock, and desperation about what she had done, but on the other hand, there seemed to be no external injuries visible on the outside. As Rowena stepped forward again to take a closer look, a man emerged from a dark, hidden corner. ¡°Rowena.¡± ¡°Killian.¡± It was the usual neat and calm-looking man that called her. He looked a little tired, with a hint of fatigue under his eyes, but that didn¡¯t matter now. Rowena calmed the agitation inside of her and slowly opened her lips. ¡°What is this all about?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the award I mentioned before.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I told you I¡¯d give it to you, remember?¡± His tone was as nonchalant as if he was giving a birthday present a day late. With a pressing headache, Rowena took another deep breath. ¡°Carol¡­how did you find her? I never told you her name.¡± ¡°8 years ago, there was only one woman who worked as a courtesan while using your name .¡± ¡°What¡­¡± ¡°I guess you didn¡¯t know that either.¡± Killian, who clicked his tongue, turned his head to the opposite corner. Within seconds, four men who stood at the opposite corner came out of the shadows. Carol, who was trembling mercilessly at the sound of the approaching footsteps, screamed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Please! Spare me!¡± Rowena looked up at Killian and let out a small scream. ¡°What the hell have you done?¡± ¡°I hate being in debt. Rowena¡±. ¡°What¡­?¡± With the sudden reply, Killian came up from behind the frozen Rowena and placed his hand on her shoulder. ¡°For it is only when a favor is returned, be it a blessing or a betrayal, just as you received it, that it won¡¯t cost another life, nor would such mistakes ever be repeated. But you seem to know that already.¡± **** Chapter 37.1 ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It must have been a very painful thing to go through. Hateful and tormenting, isn¡¯t it?¡± It was like the devil whispering into her ear. Killian Devonshire said in regards to the man who had once again forced her to become his mistress. Appearing as if he was an actual devil who held an unshakeable prestige in the deepest depths of hell. Rowena was clear of that very well, but she couldn¡¯t shake her head in refusing out of resistance. It was as if a heavy mass of fog was slowly rising up her chest, seemingly suffocating her breath¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve prepared all sorts of torturing equipments for you. So just say the word, and your orders will immediately be carried out by someone else.¡± The temptation at present was both persistent and endless. The hand on her shoulder gradually moved down to her hand which he covered with his large palms. ¡°Or better yet, we can just finish the job cleanly with a fire of a gun.¡± Recalling back to the first few days when she arrived in the capital made her heartbeat race. The memories of such were still as vivid as if they were yesterday. The days of moving from one cheap hostel to another with no place to call home, the nights when she ran out of money to use; the times where she wandered around the dangerous streets as the snow piled up during the cold season That was how she met this man that night, and he was¡­ ¡°You must return the favor you¡¯ve received back in turn, Rowena.¡± The moment she thought of Damian, whose face looked exactly like the man before her¡ª- Rowena¡¯s sentience which had been submerged within the depths of the ocean of her consciousness, very quickly surfaced at that moment. ¡°I refuse.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡®If I continue to do whatever this man bids at his beck and call.. One day, sooner or later I would eventually end up doing something that I would not be able to redeem myself for.¡¯ In some sense, a strong feeling had engulfed her entire being that she would cross this road but she could never turn back to regret. ¡°It was true that it had been a hateful and tormenting experience. I did not hold just mere resentment against her to curse her out of ill will. I made a promise to myself to punch her in the gut as soon as I found her because she had used me like some tool and let me down time after time.¡± As she confessed her heartfelt emotions she felt deep inside her heart , Rowena shook off his hand. ¡°Even so, I don¡¯t intend to seek revenge. The reason being that this act of revenge alone is a crime itself.¡± ¡°Had the thought never crossed your mind that what that woman had done to you wasn¡¯t considered a crime, then.¡± The low murmur came accompanied by a hint of slight anger in his words. Rowena, oblivious to that, squeezed her eyes shut tightly before opening them slowly. ¡°Then if I were to do the same thing as her in this situation, wouldn¡¯t that make me the same type of person she is? Taking revenge will only sprout the root of hatred and vengeance¡¯s seeds.¡± She sounded vague with her words playing round the bush.Yet, the meaning behind them was clear. I am not like you, and I will not live like you, Killian Devonshire. She said those words without any trace of hesitation or fear. Even so, she received no reply. Rowena¡¯s lips quivered as the cold air breezed past her skin, making the tiny hairs on the back of her hands stand on end. Nevertheless, instead of turning around she chose to slowly approach Carol, who was tied up with tight ropes, Carol was almost on the verge of breaking down as a result of a bunch of burly men surrounding her. ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to be tortured like this! Please spare me!¡± Standing in front of Carol who was screaming her lungs out, Rowena turned to walk behind the chair and untied the rope string that bound Carol¡¯s waist to the chair. She also went to loosen the tight knots that were trapping Carol¡¯s limbs on both her wrists and ankles.. It was just for all that but before she could complete doing so,she released a shaky breath as she felt a tingling sensation surge up her neck all the way to her head. Rowena¡¯s eyelids immediately closed even before she could figure out what had happened. ¡°Rowena!¡± **** Chapter 37.2 Killian, who had been watching her release Carol with folded arms, caught Rowena¡¯s falling body in his arms just as she collapsed. Carol, whose last hope for survival had disappeared before her eyes, pleaded with bloodshot eyes. ¡°Please spare me! Please! I¡¯ll do anything!¡± She stared at him with a blurry gaze as he looked down on her. Those cold pupils made her whole body shudder with fear. It seemed almost as if she was a prey being spotted by the predator who had no other feelings other than hunger at that moment. Her lips trembled sensitively making every single hair on her body stand up. It was only then where the emotionless voice spoke. ¡°I won¡¯t kill you. Because she doesn¡¯t want me to kill you.¡± ¡°Oh, god!¡± After being abducted by a group of men who entered her residence in the wee hours of the night without reason, she thought that she was going to die. Killian, who had been watching Carol breathe a sigh of relief, turned around with Rowena in his arms. A man stood in front of Carol as she fumbled to untie the rope that had restrained her left hand. ¡°What is this¡­?¡± Her heart fluttered when she saw the scissors in his hand, and that was the moment Carol caught sight of Killian¡¯s back as he slowly opened the door. ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Killian spat out to advise the woman, as he paused for a moment right before he left¡ª as if he were someone who had accidentally forgotten to inform of something important to them but irrelevant to him. ¡°Watch out for that tongue of yours.¡± It was a direct statement, one that was not an analogy. Carol¡¯s face felt numb as she froze up with fear as if she were like a corpse.. soon enough, a horrifying scream echoed throughout the old building. Back at the residence, Bianca greeted her master at the door, and her eyes glanced over to Rowena, who was unconscious and held in the Duke¡¯s embrace; her eyes widened out of surprise. ¡°Did anything happen to the young miss?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± His voice was the same as usual but somehow emitted much more coldness than usual. Killian walked right up the stairs past the staggered Bianca. He entered the bedroom and laid Rowena on the wide bed. Melissa, who had been following him silently while holding her breath, opened her mouth to speak softly. ¡°Your Excellency, I can take care of Lady Rowena..-.¡± ¡°-..I¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I thought that I had told you not to open your mouth when you¡¯re before my presence?¡± Although his tone was calm, it was as cold as an iced pillar. With her face turning a white shade of deadly pale, Melissa lowered her back a full 90 degrees. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I spoke out of line, Your Excellency.¡± ¡°Get out.¡± There were no second chance when it came to the Duke¡¯s standards. Melissa, aware of this fact, raised her back from the posture of bowing before she staggered out of the bedroom and left. Killian sat on the bedside chair, fishing his hand inside his breast pocket and took out a cigarette. The curtains were draped, and the misty smoke rose in the darkened bedroom. It was Felix¡¯s words that started the day. ¨D¡±You were right. There was indeed a courtesan under the name of Rowena Philone. It¡¯s located in a small town, so she was very popular as ¡°The duke¡¯s old mistress.¡± The moment Killian heard that, he felt as if all the blood in his body had been flowing backwards. ¨D¡±The miss ¡­¡­ no, Lady Rowena has been framed¡­ What happened five years ago is also not true.¡­. (Sobbing).¡± As soon as he heard Melissa¡¯s confession, all of the assumptions he had all along seemed to make sense, and he felt as if he was slowly being crushed to death by the weight of the truth that poured down upon him in his heart. He was doing his best just to suppress the feeling of having the urge to tear everything apart. Until he finds out who was involved with the truth of said events, killing Benedict would have been an easy task. Even if he did do so, it would have merely been like cutting off the tail of a snake. There was still something more in terms of the truth, and to reach the bottom of it, he planned to go to the capital in the social season even though he hated it as such during that time of year. **** Chapter 37.3 ¡°Rowena.¡± Reaching out, Killian stroked Rowena¡¯s blonde hair. It felt as soft in his hand as it did five years ago. He brought a lock of hair to his lips, placing a soft kiss on it as he took a deep breath to inhale her scent deeply embedding into his very being. When he ordered his men to take Carol Bertimer away and bring her to Rowena¡¯s old home, he had expected that Rowena would at least order to have Carol lose a limb or two, hand or feet. It really didn¡¯t matter to him even if she wanted to have her dead; to him, this was an ordinary course of outcome, and he waited for her to do the same as he would have done. But the reality was not met up to expectations. Rowena Philone was a woman who would give up revenge even if the woman he presented in front of her was a traitor. A good and weak-hearted woman who chooses forgiveness at the end, even if her hands tremble with anger and she is unable to contain her overwhelming emotions. As he watched Rowena release the strings that bind Carol Bertimer tightly, he felt a sense of inferiority. Yet one single thread of hope rose up in his head. He couldn¡¯t pull her down to the same world of shadows as he was in, could he? ¡°You¡¯ve forgiven her, too.¡± His gaze turned to the necklace around her slender neck. It was the same necklace he had placed personally on her neck the other day on their way up to the capital. Unlike the numerous precious metals that he had placed in her hands so far, this one held a different meaning¡­ ¡°You gave birth to my son and raised him¡­¡± The night he heard the confession of the maid, he was half-convinced by the ridiculous story he was told. However, the next thing he knew, Killian was filled with anger and visited the child¡¯s room late at night without telling anyone, just to make sure. As soon as he saw the sleeping child, he held his chest while gasping for air softly, seemingly out of breath like a person drowning in water as his eyes searched the small face, which was sleeping peacefully¡­ The child resembled him so much that it was impossible to deny their relationship as father and son. This was his child, whom he had never thought about or expected to have one in his entire life. There were feelings of joy mixed with shock. For Rowena, there was only one man in her entire life, and it was him. ¨DHe¡¯s a very active and bright young master. Although a little self-conscious. From then on, he began to have a new secret hobby, which was to overhear the daily reports that the nanny would tell Rowena every night. With that, a little warmth gradually built up in his chest for the first time ever in his life. But with the existence of his child, he felt grumpy when he realized that her priority was no longer him, and out of pettiness he decided that the child would follow them to the capital after 15 days.. ¡°When everything becomes clear.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I will fully compensate you. I will give you the right position you deserve. For you and for our child¡¯s sake.¡± His cold hands ran across Rowena¡¯s forehead as she laid and tucked the messy strands behind her ear. ¡°Just wait until that time. As obedient as you are now.¡± Although he didn¡¯t know what she was hiding inside, he was content and pleased with Rowena¡¯s docile attitude. She smiled like a doll, but sometimes she would reveal her claws like a female cat, and even that had its own charm. After looking down at the sleeping woman for a while, someone knocked outside the door. ¡°Your Excellency.¡± Bianca, who had called out to him cautiously, continued to speak. ¡°I just received news that the young master has just arrived in the capital.¡± **** Chapter 38.1 When Damian arrived in the capital after the long train journey, he was in a state of excitement at seeing such scenery for the first time in his life. ¡°Wow! What is that?¡± ¡°That¡¯s called a gaslight, young master.¡± ¡°What about that building? There are so many people!¡± ¡°That is called a ¡®department store.¡¯ They sell everything you could want inside, starting with dresses, men¡¯s clothing, groceries, jewelry¡ªyou name it.¡± ¡°There really are a lot of carriages and a lot of people!¡± The nannies giggled a little at the cheerful exclamation. ¡°Oh my, young master! and here I thought you would be disappointed that your teacher was not with us, but everything seems alright now?¡± ¡°Not really, he¡¯ll be following us tomorrow anyway. It¡¯s okay since its just for a day later.¡± Damian shrugged his shoulders and continued. ¡°I¡¯ll see my mother soon too! so I¡¯ll be fine. We¡¯re also two days ahead of schedule!¡± ¡°Indeed, young master.¡± The elder nanny exchanged glances with the other nannies for a second and then suggested. ¡°How about we stop by the largest park in the world? Just you and me, young master.¡± ¡°Hmm. Sounds great, but do we have to do it now?¡± ¡°Of course! The weather is nice outside, on warm days like this an outing to the park is a must!¡± Then the nanny added, ¡°You will be able to see the ducks as well.¡± ¡°Really?¡± The mention of animals overpowered the image of his mother in his mind. ¡°Great!¡± As it was the weekend, the park was more crowded than usual. The park, about as vast as the royal castle, was bustling with children walking their pets. Wives pushed strollers along on a sunny day and common families enjoyed picnics leisurely. Even young lovers could be seen enjoying a wholesome date. Luckily, the nanny found a long bench near the lakeside and sat down for a bit. While Damian was engrossed in looking at the duck family floating across the lake, the nanny gently stood up. ¡°You must be hungry, I¡¯ll get you a snack. Please stay right here while I go. You mustn¡¯t wander around, young master.¡± ¡°I understand, see ya!¡± Damian waved, his eyes still fixed on the duck family. As he counted the number of ducklings following their mother, he heard someone sit down next to him. When Demian turned his head to see if the nanny had already returned, he saw a strange man sitting where the nanny had left just now. He pursed his lips, and the beautiful face muttered softly. ¡°There¡¯s a seat right there¡­¡± ¡°A seat?¡± The gentleman, looking at the lake with his long legs crossed, turned to Damian. He was wearing a hat over his head, and the brim shadowed his face and Damien could only see his lips and sharp chin. ¡°That¡¯s the first time I have heard someone claim the public benches as their own..¡± The deep, low voice penetrated Damian¡¯s ears. The corner of the man¡¯s mouth lifted, an unknown sensation swept through Damien. He felt somewhat nostalgic and attracted, he wanted to see the face hidden in the shadows. The man¡¯s smile grew bigger as he stared into the boy¡¯s eyes. ¡°Child, What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°My mother told me not to tell strangers.¡± Damian, who came back to his senses, was alert now due to the stranger sitting next to him. However, the man only laughed in a low voice and spoke. ¡°Your mother¡¯s name is Rowena Philone, right?¡± ¡°You know¡­ my mother?¡± ¡°Hmm, I wonder.¡± The reply was vague. Damian, who tilted his head, looked at the man cautiously. It was indeed the first time he ever met this man, but for some reason his heart was drawn to him. The man didn¡¯t seem to be a bad person at all. He had a gut feeling that the man in front of him was not going to harm him or do anything bad to him. **** Chapter 38.2 ¡°My name is¡­Damian.¡± ¡°I see.¡± As he heard the answer he wanted, Killian casually responded by clasping his hands together and placing them on his lap. Then he looked back at the ducks gathered on the lake. It was the same ducks that Damian had been looking at earlier without blinking. ¡°Do you like ducks?¡± ¡°Yes, actually, I like all animals, but ducks are my favorite.¡± The reluctant voice became a little louder when he started talking about his interest and then the man beside him, asked another question, now while looking at the boy. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Ducks are like family gatherings.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Damian continued, ¡°Mother ducks and father ducks always protect and love their babies. I like that¡­¡± Killian, after keeping his hand clasped together for a while, decided it was uncomfortable and brought his hand back where it had been. ¡°I have a family too. My mother, my fath¡ª¡± All the other children he had known seemed to have both parents. Lawrence and Rosaline also told him that even if their dad was far away, they would get a big hug and lots of kisses twice a year. Damian clenched his fist for a while, and his lips trembled as he opened them to continue. ¡°Mother said my father is far away. That¡¯s why he can¡¯t come and see us¡­¡± Silence fell after those few hushed words. Killian, who had been sitting quietly, got up from his seat. Damian was about to stand up with him when he saw him attempting to leave. ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!¡± Not too far away, a noblewoman walking a large dog let out a high-pitched scream. Killian turned his head and saw a dog with an untied leash leaping toward them, more precisely, toward the small child beside him. Seeing the slobbering dog running at him at full speed, Damian closed his eyes shut in fear of what was coming his way. The next moment, the pain Damian anticipated was not there. Instead, he felt a large body enveloping him, he opened his eyes slowly and burst into tears at the sight of Killian¡¯s arm, which was covered in blood. ¡°Mister!!!¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Other men rushed to help with the situation, they subdued the dog and forced it to leave Killian¡¯s bloody left arm. Damian, with face pale as a piece of paper, reached to Killian¡¯s arm and let out a muffled cry.. ¡°Oh no, what should I do¡­ Oh, Mister¡­ Mist¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Killian, who patted the little head with his uninjured right hand, soothed Damian. Sobbing loudly Damian tried to reach out to the man¡¯s hat to get a better look at his face. But before he could grab the brim of the hat, someone pulled him from behind. ¡°Oh my goodness, Young master!¡± ¡°Auntie¡­¡± ¡°Are you hurt? All that happened because I was away¡­¡± The nanny, who turned Damian around, looking very pale, looked at him from head to toe. ¡°I am not injured anywhere. More than that, the mist¡ª¡± Quickly turning around, looking for Killian but he was nowhere to be found. The nanny took Damien¡¯s hand as she looked around blankly. ¡°It could have been a real disaster. Let¡¯s just go home now, young master.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± **** Chapter 38.3 It was late at night when Rowena woke up after passing out from visiting the villa in the slums. With a thirst so strong that she could almost feel her throat burning, yet she couldn¡¯t even open her eyes, she tugged at the rope beside the bed and pulled it hard. Soon after, Melissa came into the bedroom with quick footsteps. ¡°Lady Rowena!¡± ¡°Melissa¡­ water¡­ Bring me some water¡­.¡± Rowena, who barely raised her upper body, stuttered. ¡°Yes, right away. One moment, please.¡± Melissa nodded and left again, and shortly after the door was opened. ¡°Melissa? That was quick.. you already brought water¡­¡± Less than five minutes ? Rowena wondered.. but the sudden visitor nestled snugly into her chest. ¡°Mother!¡± ¡°Damian?¡± ¡°Mother¡­¡± ¡°Damian¡­ Oh my baby.¡± It had been about 15 days since she had last seen him. His body felt warm and fuzzy as this was the first time she embraced him in a long time. After holding her son tightly for a while, Rowena released him from her embrace. ¡°When did you get here, son? I thought you were coming the day after tomorrow.¡± ¡°Just now¡­About an hour ago?¡± ¡°You came here by train?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Nodding, Damian buried his face into his mother¡¯s chest again. It was soft and comfortable, he felt safe and cozy. ¡°I missed you, Did you miss me too, mother?¡± ¡°Of course. I really missed you.¡± Rowena patted her son¡¯s head as he clung to her and kissed his small forehead. Damian, tickled by the loving kiss, laid down beside his mother. ¡°Mother, I find this place really interesting. There are so many people, so many buildings, and so many fun things to do.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you come here straight from the train station? Did you manage to look around a bit?¡± Less than a month had passed, but in Rowena¡¯s eyes Damian seemed to have grown up again. Each day was full of affection and incredibly precious. He had Jeremy and three nannies, but Damian was still at an age where he needed his mother¡¯s love and care more than anyone else. The longer time she spent away from him, the more sorry she felt towards him. ¡°Yeah!!! I also went to the park today. It was soooo big!! Have you been there, too, mother?¡± ¡°Oh, what else did you see there?¡± ¡°The lake! A whole family of ducks lined up in the lake!¡± ¡°Wow! Glad you enjoyed it. But, didn¡¯t you see that back at the castle as well?¡± ¡°Yeah, but the river there was too big and I couldn¡¯t see very well, more so since our walks were usually at night.¡± ¡°¡­ Is that so?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Damian, who had nodded his head vigorously, suddenly wore a serious look on his face. ¡°I almost got bitten by a big dog too¡­¡± ¡°What!¡± Startled, Rowena opened her eyes wide. She grabbed her son¡¯s shoulder and looked him over from head to toe to see if he was hurt, but fortunately he was not. ¡°Oh, Mother, You must hear me out until the end. I said I almost got bitten, not that I was bitten.¡± ¡°You weren¡¯t injured anywhere?¡± ¡°Yeah. I almost got hurt, but a mister who was there saved me.¡± With a twinkle in his eye, Damian smiled brightly. ¡°Mister?¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t see his face because of the hat he had on, but he was tall and had a really nice voice.¡± ¡°Sigh¡­Thank God.¡± Damian was everything to her. If something were to happen to her son, she couldn¡¯t imagine how devastated she would feel. Rowena breathed a sigh of relief and hugged her son again, now even tighter, and Damian struggled in her embrace. ¡°Mother! It¡¯s suffocating!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry baby. By the way, did you get the name of the mister who helped you?¡± ¡°No¡­He even had an injury to his arm because of me¡­¡± As Damian muttered with a concerned look on his face, Melissa entered through the open door carrying a glass of water. **** this is the last fully edited chapter we have so starting next week we might post releases that are roughly edited? idk, will see next week?¡â??¡â? Chapter 39.1 ¡°I brought you some water, my lady.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Young master, I brought you some juice as well; if you¡¯d like to have some.¡± ¡°Yay!¡± After gulping down the water, Rowena wiped her lips with the back of her hand. ¡°That reminds me, Melissa.¡± After quenching her thirst for some water, Rowena recalled the face of the woman she saw in the villa, and glanced over at Melissa. Quick-witted as the maid was, she bent over to place her ear next to Rowena¡¯s mouth¡ª while Damian drank his juice, Rowena whispered quickly. ¡°The woman tied to the chair. What happened?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Melissa couldn¡¯t say that this question surprised her; on the contrary, she had expected it to be thrown at her at some point. Letting out an awkward laugh, she answered with the line she practiced on before she came into the room. ¡°They just let her go home after making her sign a paper that whatever she did wouldn¡¯t happen again.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Rowena dropped her shoulders with a frightened look on her face, which rose involuntarily at Melissa¡¯s reply. While Carol Bertimer was the prime culprit in getting her into this current situation and that tRowena resented her to the point of hatred , she had never once wanted her to die or end up disabled! It was difficult for her to make such radical decisions, by her own nature Rowena patted her chest, feeling relieved. ¡°Yes, then where is the teacher?¡± ¡°He¡¯ll be here tomorrow.¡± ¡°I see. What about his Excellency?¡± ¡°According to Bianca, he has something to do today and won¡¯t be around. You can sleep in the bedroom with the young master if you want. His Excellency is busy with work and most likely won¡¯t be back until the day after tomorrow.¡± In the meantime, she was told that it was okay to stay with Damian. Rowena, who was beaming with joy, kissed her son on both cheeks. ¡°It¡¯s ticklish!¡± Damian returned the kiss his mother gave while laughing. Seeing the close mother-son relationship, Melissa decided to leave her seat and leave them to enjoy each other¡¯s company. After seemingly a long time without her son, Rowena asked Damian in an excited voice. ¡°Is there anywhere you want to go? It may be late now, but we can go out together tomorrow.¡± Although her face may be widely known, it would be fine if she were to wear a disguise while riding the carriage. Her baby had just come to the capital for the first time in his life; filled with curiosity and anticipation, she wanted to give him the best tour ever. ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± Damian pondered for a moment at the given opportunity before he gave an answer unexpectedly. ¡°The park I went to today!¡± ¡°What? You¡¯ve already been there. Where else do you want to go to? There are many interesting places! There¡¯s the toy stores, candy stores, and department stores with places for kids¡­¡± ¡°It would be nice to visit those places but I want to go to the park this time, mom.¡± ¡°Why? Because of the ducks?¡± ¡°No.¡± Damian shook his head with a bright smile. ¡°That Mister, we might get to see him again!¡± The large hand that embraced him without hesitation at that dangerous moment, was deeply embedded in his heart. His Grandfather, Jeremy, was, of course, a man, and he treated him well, but for some reason, what Damian felt toward that mister was a bit different. The desire for a father that Damian had secretly harbored deep in his heart came to mind just like that. He wondered if his father was like that, mister. If he could meet him again, he might be able to understand why his heart was beating the way it did. However, the next day they went to the park at the same time he had been there, even after sitting on the same bench as yesterday for what could be described as way too long, that man didn¡¯t show up. ¡°Maybe he¡¯s at the hospital. You said he hurt his arm, right?¡± Rowena soothed Damian as he got into the carriage, looking upset. ¡°Maybe¡­.¡± ¡°If it was a deep bite¡­ this must be the case then. I¡¯ll look into it.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Nodding at the gentle words, Damian pouted and turned toward the carriage window. At the sight of her child, Rowena was not at ease watching the back of her son¡¯s head like that. The ¡°mister,¡± as Damian referred to him, was also the man who saved her son¡¯s life. Only by meeting him in person and expressing her gratitude could she lighten the burden on her mind, even if only a little. **** Chapter 39.2 Proof reader: Linda ¡°Melissa. Could you tell Mr. Genok about this?¡± ¡°Of course. I will inform him immediately.¡± Melissa, smiling, tried to change the subject and brought up a topic she had read in the newspaper published this morning. ¡°By the way, have you read that article? They¡¯re opening the royal hunting grounds tomorrow. It¡¯ll be open to the public for an entire week.¡± ¡°The hunting grounds?¡± Damian turned around as the mention of a hunting ground caught his ears. ¡°Yes, the hunting grounds. It is a vast forest! Not too far from here.¡± ¡°Is there such a place?¡± Rowena, too, was struck by the unusual topic of conversation. Melissa replied with satisfaction once the heavy air had lightened a bit. ¡°Yes. I didn¡¯t know about it either, but I heard it¡¯s full of deer and rabbits.¡± ¡°Mom! I want to go. Can we go? Pretty please?¡± Damian¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement as his interest shifted quickly. ¡°If you behave yourself, I¡¯ll take you there. You must eat well, don¡¯t whine at the nannies, and listen to what they say.¡± ¡°I will! I will! I can do that!¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s start by sitting in our seats properly, shall we?¡± Nodding vigorously, Damian straightened his posture. Melissa and Rowena exchanged a smile and were content with the peace that had once again come their way. Suddenly, a carriage stopped midway, intercepting their way, a noblewoman got out and came running toward their carriage. Once reached, she ordered the servant ,who was following her, to knock on the window. ¡°Miss Philone!¡± ¡°Countess Rachel¡­?¡± Rowena froze in place. She didn¡¯t think anyone would recognize her because she was wearing a wig and riding a typical carriage, not one adorning the Duke¡¯s emblem . After Melissa managed to hide Damian behind her, Rowena slowly opened the carriage door. ¡°Ah, I was right! I thought I saw you passing by, but I wasn¡¯t sure. It looks like I have such good eyesight.¡± Countess Rachel spoke loudly. ¡°Oh, yes, you do, Countess.¡± ¡°Where have you been? You didn¡¯t even come to my salon in the morning, and I had some important things to tell you. Oh, and you¡¯re wearing a wig.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ I felt a little stuffy today, so I decided to take a stroll in the park . I wore the wig too for a change of mood.¡± ¡°Oh, I see¡­ Well, there are days like that.¡± It was not much of a dialogue, but the Countess¡¯s eyes searched the carriage sharply. While nervous, Rowena was wondering how to end the conversation; a small cough slipped out from behind Melissa. The Countess, rolling her eyes, immediately asked. ¡°Is there anyone else here?¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s¡­ I coughed.¡± ¡°Jeez. It sounds like a child¡¯s cough. I gave birth to four children. Do you think I wouldn¡¯t know the difference?¡± A small foot concealed by Melissa¡¯s figure entered the Countess¡¯s field of vision as she narrowed her eyes at Melissa¡¯s reply. ¡°Oh, my, my, who¡¯s the young gentleman?¡± Simultaneously, a shiver ran down Rowena¡¯s spine. Countess Rachel had been friendly and kind to her, but when it came to Damian, this was an entirely different story. No one was to know about her son, except for a few people, not even his own father, Killian. ¡°His Excellency¡¯s-¡­¡± Melissa, who was not intimidated by the tightening air, showed her flexibility. ¡°He¡¯s a nephew of a distant relative on his Excellency¡¯s mother¡¯s side. He is the son of a foreign aristocrat, but he doesn¡¯t know much of our language and is very shy, as you can see.¡± ¡°Oh, really? This is the first I¡¯ve heard of this.¡± The Countess, who tilted her head at the maid¡¯s words, turned to Rowena. **** Chapter 39.3 ¡°Yes. He¡¯s been here since yesterday and will be returning in a few days. He¡¯s a bit shy, and always hides his face from people ¡­¡± ¡°I see ¡­¡± Something was suspicious, but she couldn¡¯t forcibly look at the face of the Duke¡¯s distant relative. The Countess, who bit her lip regrettably turned her attention again. ¡°Nevertheless, can you spare some time for me?¡± ¡°Now?¡± Those words came out of the blue. This was a precious time she got to spend with her son , even more precious than gold and jewels. As Rowena¡¯s complexion darkened, the Countess continued assertively. ¡°It¡¯s something important. You¡¯ll regret it if you don¡¯t hear it.¡± The subdued tone somehow gave me a feeling that I had to listen to whatever the Countess wanted to say. If she didn¡¯t, the Countess might start to hate her, and that in itself could cause her a headache later. Rowena, who sighed to herself, turned her head to Melissa. ¡°I¡¯m going to the salon for a bit. Take care of the young master here for me.¡± ¡°Are you going on your own? I know Joanne is on vacation today, but can we call her so she can accompany you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going too far; it¡¯s just a salon I frequent. We shouldn¡¯t call Joanne just to accompany me; it would make me feel bad to call someone who¡¯s on vacation for such a small matter.¡± Rowena, who had kindly declined, got out of the carriage and switched to the Countess¡¯ carriage. * * * Contrary to the expectation that there would be other ladies in the salon, Countess Rachel¡¯s townhouse was empty. She sat alone with the Countess, facing her, in the large parlor where two or three guests were usually present all the time. As soon as the maid stepped out of the room, the Countess asked her straightforwardly. ¡°Miss Philone, Are you aware that you are in a terrible situation?¡± ¡°¡­ What?¡± ¡°Based on your expression, it seems you still didn¡¯t hear about it¡­ I was wondering if you knew. As expected.¡± The Countess, with an innocent face, cleared her throat before she continued. ¡°I told you before, didn¡¯t I? That my sister is the Queen¡¯s handmaiden.¡± Rowena nodded. Although the aristocratic council was created after the absolute monarchy and the Queen¡¯s power was not what it used to be, the meaning of the crown in this country was still more important and heavier than anything else. As an example, unlike the maidservants, who were in charge of miscellaneous tasks, the handmaidens, who were close to the Queen , talking to her and taking care of her, had a higher status. It was such an honor and prestige for the families that volunteered ahead of time to have their daughters serve the Queen , even though the wages were not very high. The Countess boasted about the fact that her sister was the Queen¡¯s handmaiden all the time, so the possibility of Rowena not knowing that was not an option.. and the Countess knew that well. Perhaps that was why she asked, satisfying her ego or something¡­ After clearing her throat for a while, the Countess continued her talk with a serious face. ¡°This is confidential information that my sister telegraphed to me in secret, but yesterday, after the Queen had ridden to the royal castle, she invited a young lady from a Marquis family to the castle, not from the main gate but from the back entrance!¡± For someone who made it seem so tragic as if reading out a death sentence, the content was rather dull. Silence settled in, and the Countess sighed as Rowena blinked at her. **** Chapter 40.1 PR: Linda ¡°Don¡¯t you know what that means?¡± ¡°What does it mean?¡± She couldn¡¯t understand what the Countess was saying even though she pondered it over carefully. ¡°I thought you were more strict based on your interaction with the baroness last time, but the more I look at you, you¡¯re more innocent than I thought, Miss Philone.¡± The Countess shook her head as if she was looking at a frustrated girl and continued her words heavily. ¡°It meant that the Queen has chosen the Marquis¡¯ daughter to be the next Duke of Devonshire¡¯s lady. And on top of that, it was done in secret.¡± Rowena gasped in surprise at the unexpected words. Killian had another woman? She couldn¡¯t believe her ears while the Countess, with a sympathetic look in her eyes, continued to ask her a question. ¡°Have you noticed anything unusual happening lately?¡± ¡°There was noth-¡­¡± Just as Rowena was about to say no, she thought of what Melissa had told her last night. She told her that he would not be coming to the mansion for the time being¡­ he didn¡¯t give a clear reason. He just said that he had a lot of work to tend to. In that regard, it was quite like the situation five years ago. Killian didn¡¯t want her to know more than she had to. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Covering her mouth, Rowena gasped for breath. The blunt shock stirred her mind. She had been so preoccupied with her escape that she had not considered the possibility at all. It was plausible indeed, and yet the pain that had eaten into her chest gradually spread to her fingertips and toes. Rowena defined the name of this feeling as a betrayal. It had to be, and she can¡¯t even admit it. Killian¡¯s wife, A Duchess. Another replacement. ¡°Oh dear, Miss Philone.¡± The Countess sat down next to the trembling Rowena and squeezed her shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s a shock, but it can¡¯t be helped. None of the nobles, or even myself, can decide on who to marry of our own volition.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Especially if it is a high-ranking noble like the Duke.¡± Her voice was full of pity and bitterness. Instead of replying, Rowena buried her face in her hands. It felt like someone stomping on her heart. She decided to run away, but it still pained her. ¡°But he will never leave you, Miss Philone, no one has been by his side as long as you have, and no one has been favored by him as much as you. I¡¯ll do my best to help you because we¡¯re already in the same boat.¡± The Countess¡¯ brain calculated things quickly as she patted Rowena on the back. Even if the lady becomes the Duchess, she was as good as a scarecrow without the duke¡¯s support and favor. On the contrary, even a mere mistress could wield absolute power if she had the duke¡¯s complete affection all to herself. It was time to stand in line. ¡°That lady does she-..¡± Rowena¡¯s lips slowly quivered, and after a few moments of silence and deep breathing. ¡°Does she have blond hair and green eyes?¡± ¡°¡­Like yours?¡± The Countess¡¯s brows furrowed at the unexpected question. Rowena, who had managed to compose herself, nodded. ¡°Yes, like mine. Does she look like me?¡± ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t seen her in person, but from what I¡¯ve heard¡­¡± The Countess, who had been silent for a while, shook her head slowly. ¡°No, I heard that she has auburn hair. I don¡¯t know about the color of her eyes, though.¡± **** Chapter 40.2 PR: Linda That was enough of an answer. Her whole body was stiff, but the moment she heard the Countess¡¯ words, her entire body lost its strength. An odd feeling of weakness overcame Rowena as if she had exhausted herself after running as fast as she could. She feigned a smile in dismay with a face that looked anything but alive. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°By the way, why?¡± ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just curious.¡± Rowena smiled thinly at the Countess, whose eyes lit up with curiosity, and quickly stood up, holding her parasol. The Countess, who stood up too, looked at Rowena with a silly look on her face. ¡°Are you leaving already?¡± ¡°Yes, I have another appointment soon. Thank you so much for telling me, Countess.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll lend you a carriage; you can use it if you like.¡± ¡°No need, Countess. I cannot be more indebted to you. It is not that much of a long distance, so I will just walk; the weather has gotten much warmer lately.¡± Rowena naturally pulled away from the Countess who was holding her back and left the townhouse. Considering that the Countess would be watching her through the window, she pretended to go to the Duke¡¯s mansion. She changed direction through an alley, where she found a public transportation carriage that was just unloading its passengers. Rowena got on the carriage and headed for the train station. ¡°Rowena!¡± The person who she came to meet was her uncle, Jeremy. Jeremy took off his hat, got into the carriage, and kissed his happy nephew lightly on the forehead. ¡°Looking at your complexion, you seem to be doing well.¡± ¡°Of course. It¡¯s very peaceful when staying calm just like you said, uncle.¡± She answered lightly, but the earlier conversation she had with the Countess hung on her like a thorn in her throat. Melissa did a good job making up a backstory, but the fact is that Damian¡¯s presence was discovered and¡­ Killian¡¯s second marriage. That woman, Chloe, and herself, and the mixed feelings that had been surging through her after hearing that the new lady didn¡¯t have blond hair or green eyes were still lingering in her heart. Jeremy¡¯s brows furrowed at Rowena¡¯s somehow clouded expression. ¡°I think something is going on, and you¡¯re not telling me what it is.¡± ¡°¡­ Uncle¡­ Perhaps.¡± A half-hearted attempt to cover it up would only make him more worried. ¡°We may not have to run away after all.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not official news¡­ The Duke¡¯s second marriage partner seems to have been decided.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°This time, she is the daughter of a marquis, and apparently, she doesn¡¯t look anything like me.¡± Rowena shrugged her shoulders, trying to look unconcerned. ¡°By the time the marriage talk is made official, I¡¯ll be dumped again.¡± And this time, the partner was not a ¡°replacement.¡± Not a toy to be discarded in a heartbeat when he got tired of it, but a noblewoman who he would truly respect and love. ¡°Rowena.¡± ¡°I think I just need to hide Damian well until then. Although he doesn¡¯t seem to have any interest in the child in the first place.¡± ¡°Rowena.¡± ¡°He¡¯ll probably dump me before he gets married. I feel like an idiot for ever worrying about it. Ha ha ha ¡­¡­¡± ¡°ROWENA!¡± Jeremy said calmly, holding his niece¡¯s shoulder as he mumbled faintly. ¡°Calm down.¡± ¡°Uncle-¡­ ¡°¡­This makes me want to die.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°He really makes me miserable¡­ He¡¯s a terrible man.¡± **** Chapter 40.3 PR: Linda ¡°He really makes me miserable¡­ He¡¯s a terrible man.¡± Her tears, which she had been holding back for so long, finally erupted. Inside the carriage, Rowena cried into her uncle¡¯s chest. She cried and sobbed for a while, and then Jeremy leaned over her head. ¡°I have a different opinion on that matter, Rowena,¡± She asked between her sobs, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°The Duke is not going to let you go. Never. Even if he gets married to another.¡± Killian was a man who pretended to be unconcerned at all times, but whose attention was always on Rowena. For the first month at the castle, despite the considerable age difference, whenever Jeremy even had to look at Rowena or exchange a few words with her, that man would have a certain look on his face. Due to that, they never even exchanged proper greetings, yet that man¡¯s gaze would follow Rowena everywhere while being filled with lust and persistent obsession, not lessening even one bit. He was a man who would rather have her dead than have her leave his side again. Therefore, Jeremy devoted even more effort to prepare for their escape, and it was much more challenging than he thought it would be. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really. When has my intuition ever been wrong?¡± ¡°¡­ Never.¡± Shaking her head honestly, she patted her cheeks with both hands while she forced a smile on her face, and her mood seemed to lighten a bit. Jeremy, who was looking at her, hesitated and opened his mouth. ¡°By the way, Rowena, you¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°No¡­ nothing..¡± Jeremy, who had pursed his lips several times, turned his gaze toward the window. Rowena, who looked puzzled for a moment, also looked out the window. The temperature was getting warmer day by day. It was April when all the life and vitality that had begun to resuscitate in the early spring was beginning to reappear. Rowena kept her eyes on the snow, which she would probably not be able to see once it all melted away and spring passed into summer. * * * The sudden freedom was short-lived. Killian, whom she had not seen for three days, came home unexpectedly one night. As soon as she received the telegram, she hurried to send Damian to his room, and Rowena, like a devoted wife, stood in the doorway to greet him. As soon as the door opened, she greeted me with a bright smile. ¡°Welcome back.¡± Instead of answering, Killian, who nodded his head, took off his hat and gloves. Rowena, who received it and handed it to Bianca, followed Killian up to the bedroom. ¡°I was worried because you didn¡¯t contact me much. Did you finish your urgent work well?¡± ¡°Were you worried?¡± ¡°Of course, I worry. It¡¯s always been that way.¡± Rowena replied softly, closing the bedroom door behind her. Killian, who had removed his tie and jacket and handed them to her, sat on the couch in front of the fireplace. Rowena sat across from him and looked at him observantly with the whiskey glass she had prepared in advance. He was a man of absolute perfection, a man who sought perfection and nothing else, making him live on a certain routine that never changes regardless of his mood. For some reason, however, he was a little different tonight; even though he came home after a long day of work, he didn¡¯t disturb the hem of his shirt. The feeling that had engulfed her when they met again a few months earlier struck Rowena again. In the ensuing silence, Rowena, who swallowed her saliva, softly spoke. ¡°Are you feeling under the weather? Did something happen?¡± Maybe it was her imagination, but he looked different. His face was paler than usual, but his cheeks were a little flushed like a person who had suffered from a severe illness or a serious injury. But what came back to her genuine worry was cold sarcasm. **** Chapter 41.1 The feeling that had engulfed her when they met again a few months earlier struck Rowena again. Rowena, who swallowed her saliva, softly spoke in the ensuing silence. ¡°Are you feeling under the weather? Did something happen?¡± Maybe it was her imagination, but he looked different. His face was paler than usual, but his cheeks were a little flushed like a person who had suffered from a severe illness or a serious injury. But what came back to her genuine worry was cold sarcasm. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were that interested in my work.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Were you that nosy five years ago? Or is it a newly developed hobby?¡± Instead of giving her a casual answer, Killian responded in a bit of a harsh tone, unlike his usual sarcastic tone, and lowered his empty glass. This man¡¯s actions were always a mystery to her; he always spoke in a matter-of-fact manner even when he said the most vague and cryptic things , even in moments when it¡¯s almost obvious. Curling her lips in embarrassment and rising anger, Rowena gripped the hem of her nightgown. ¡°You seem to be in a bad mood today. Shall I sleep in the other room?¡± There was no reply to her last question , so while keeping her anger under control, Rowena stood up, but as she was about to leave the bedroom, he grabbed her wrist. ¡°Rowena.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ yes?¡± Surprised, Rowena looked down at his hand, gripping her wrist, and stopped. There was something wrong, after all. He was a man who was sensitive to her leaving his side and would always grip her wrist to hold her back with force to make her unable to leave, but not so much that it would cause a bruise. But the hand that had just grabbed her wrist was weak enough to shake it right off if she wanted to. Rowena thought about what would happen if she shook off this hand and ran out the door. Would Killian come to get her, mocking her feeble defiance, or would he leave her be? At the same time, she remembered the rumored Marquis¡¯ daughter, whose face she had never seen. There were mountains of questions she wanted to ask¡­ Still, in truth, there were even more things she didn¡¯t want to know. The thoughts that filled her head were mixed up like tangled threads. Just as she was about to grasp one of the threads, a question interrupted her in a low soft tone. ¡°The past five years¡­¡± Rowena doubted her ears. ¡°¡­How have you been?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°After I went abroad with my ex-wife, how have you been?¡± Killian looked up at her dryly. Her heart pounded as she faced his blue eyes that seemed to see through everything. Rowena unconsciously brought her other hand to her heart. Five Years of Life It was a question she hadn¡¯t heard once in the past four months. Killian had been more sensitive than ever after their reunion and would act on it if she had only mentioned the past five years, even if it was unintentional. If possible, it was as if he wanted to gouge that period out of her head. It was a topic she had also avoided because of the fact that she had Damian, whom he thought was a child she had with another man. Suddenly she wondered why he was asking these questions. Her mouth went dry, and her hands started to get sweaty. She then slowly turned her head toward the person who was still waiting for an answer. **** Happy Holidays!!! Chapter 41.2 Suddenly she wondered why he was asking these questions. Her mouth went dry, and her hands started to get sweaty. She then slowly turned her head toward the person who was still waiting for an answer. ¡°Why¡­ ask all of a sudden?¡± ¡°I was just curious.¡± Killian, who let go of her wrist, clasped his hands together and placed them on top of his stomach. It was a habit of his when he slept in his study chair or on the couch. Rowena answered slowly while looking at his long eyelashes. ¡°Ordinary¡­ I think.¡± ¡°Ordinary?¡± ¡°Yeah, although it might seem pathetic to you.¡± Killian¡¯s words were ringing again through her brain, [His rage turned into a calm voice and came out of his lips. ¡°The money I gave you back then was not little, but you lived such a miserable life.¡± He said as he started to look around the small house as if he was looking at a trash can. Her lower lip curled as she held a blade towards him.] Rowena, who was on the verge of tears and had stopped talking in mid-sentence, again calmly concluded her line. ¡°Still, it was an ordinary and peaceful life to me.¡± She tried to speak as calmly as possible, but she couldn¡¯t hide the trembling in her speech. Her tear glands burst whenever she thought of the past, when she stayed behind alone with her full-term body and cried. Rowena covered her lips with her hand to stop herself from making a sound. She didn¡¯t want to cry in front of him, this was the last bit of pride she wanted to protect. Gathering her strength, she held her breath and wiped the hot tears streaming down her cheeks with her hands. All the while, there was a heavy silence. He never opened his eyes. It¡¯s one of two, it¡¯s either that he fell asleep or he lost interest in the conversation. Relieved, Rowena walked to the door and grabbed the doorknob. ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll go now.¡± ¡°How was the delivery?¡± As she tried to quietly exit, another question caught her off guard. ¡°Difficult birth? Was it an easy delivery?¡± It was like someone poured cold water over the top of her head. Rowena turned around in surprise at the shocking question. This man was asking about Damian. The obscure ominousness caused her fingertips to freeze and at the same time the blood in her body seemed to by fiercely rushing in her veins. ¡°Why are you curious about that all of a sudden?¡± With trembling hands she brushed her hands against her face in an attempt to dry up the traces of her tears and retorted. ¡°It wasn¡¯t difficult nor an easy birth. I was in labor for a few hours then gave birth. That¡¯s all.¡± It was a lie. On a cold winter night, where the windows of the old villa shook violently by the harsh wind, she finally gave birth to Damian after more than 10 hours of labor and contractions, but she did not want to give this man any details or a thread that could connect him to her child, even if that mean lying in his face. Although he was of Killian Devonshire blood, Damian was just Damian. Her only son that she had given her life to bear and would risk her life to protect him. The woman who had been naturally submissive and obedient has long been gone, and now the woman in front of him was a mother, who would stop at nowhere to protect her child. The fear she felt a second ago disappeared and the only emotion left was anger and a slight sense of sadness. Rowena pulled from the door and sat on the chair next to him, then spoke in a clear and low tone. ¡°Just in case you were curious, nothing much happened to me after that. I worked a normal job, ate well, and lived well. That¡¯s all. I swear.¡± **** Happy New Year!©d(¨R¨Œ¨Q*)o Chapter 41.3 She continued to talk so fast that she was almost out of breath while the hostility that had burned so fiercely in her mind slowly faded away. When she saw that he wasn¡¯t responsive, she took a deep breath, then let out an exhausted sigh and decided to end the conversation. ¡°If your curiosity is satisfied, may I leave now?¡± It was not a question she wanted an answer for. His eyes were still closed; he did not show any sign of moving, so she knew it was time to turn around and leave this room. ¡°I¡¯m thinking of getting a dog.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ yes?¡± Rowena furrowed her brow at the words, which sounded like a foreign language. ¡°It¡¯s almost fox hunting season. A hound that listens well to what you say would be adequate. If we bring a cub and raise it, it will be obedient even when it grows up.¡± ¡°What is it that you are saying now ¡­¡­.¡± Why in the world would he tell her that? This topic sounds like something he would tell Genok or Benedict, absolutely not her. His word came out of the blue, and she just stood there frozen, not knowing what to do. ¡°Let¡¯s go look at dogs together tomorrow. You can bring the kid with you.¡± ¡°But that-¡° ¡°Of course, the child would stay with his nanny, from a distance out of my field of vision.¡± ¡°Then why do you insist on taking Damian with you?¡± When Rowena, who breathed a sigh of relief inside, asked, a more vague answer came back at her. ¡°Animals recognize children better than adults.¡± * * * The department store was bustling with people over the weekend. This was thanks to the opening of a series of new ports and the reduction of import duties and standards. After lowering the customs fees, department stores imported a wider range of foreign goods. Thus, the luxury goods market was booming like never before. The upper and middle classes all went on shopping sprees accompanied by errand boys carrying their bags. The pet store was located on the third floor, one of the most spacious of them all. When the three of them, accompanied by servants, entered the stores, it seemed to cause an emergency signal to go off to all employees within the store. It wasn¡¯t every day that they would be blessed by the presence of the Duke of Devonshire within their store. ¡°This dog is the most popular breed these days. It has a pedigree and is very well trained. They are fierce, like hounds, and will jump on an opponent ten times their size. It¡¯s so popular that The Queen got one lately! It¡¯s a dog approved by royalty! it won¡¯t fail you, my lord.¡± The store manager smiled and explained to Killian as he showed him a puppy that had been under his special care. He smiled in the kindest possible way, full of anticipation, but what came back was a question that smacked him on the back of the head. ¡°Isn¡¯t it stupid, not fierce, to run at someone who¡¯s more than ten times its size?¡± ¡°No¡­ That¡¯s¡­ If you look at it that way ¡­¡­ it might seem that way¡­¡± He was fully prepared since the other party was the Duke of Devonshire, but the Duke turned out to be a more demanding customer than he had anticipated. It brought tears to his eyes to see how mercilessly his preciouses dog was rejected, and he had to push it aside. However, he can¡¯t have the Duke leave his store just yet; he demonstrated three more puppies, to which the Duke rejected them all without batting an eye. His pride as a store manager made him brush away the humility of rejection; it would be impossible to run this business if he didn¡¯t please the Duke , so he resorted to his last card. ¡°Is there anything you are looking for specifically¡­? ¡­or¡­¡± The store manager mumbled in a gloomy tone while his gaze swarmed around before he finally noticed the woman standing next to the Duke . She was a goddess, beautifully dressed as a doll and with her arms crossed with the Duke¡¯s ; this can¡¯t be anyone but the famous Rowena Philone. In terms of the number of years, the mistress has already occupied the seat next to his Excellency for four entire years. At the same time, a realization hit him. Convinced of something, the manager suddenly brought another puppy from the exact opposite side and asked. ¡°How about this one, My lady?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Surprised by the sudden question, Rowena blinked her big eyes. ¡°What do you think about this puppy, my lady? Isn¡¯t he very cute and adorable?¡± The manager placed the puppy on her lap as his eyes twinkled in desperation. It was foolish of him to realize this only now; they said they were looking for a dog, but the dog¡¯s master wasn¡¯t the Duke of Devonshire. In this country, if you are a high aristocrat, having one or two mistresses is not that big of a deal, but whether it is the mistress or the wife, it was a place where it was considered a disgrace to reveal their deep love for women. So, in conclusion, the Duke was not here to find a hound. It was a way to hide the fact that he came to buy a pet for his mistress. **** Chapter 42.1 ¡°Oh¡­¡± With that, the store manager and other employees brought in the sparkling-eyed puppies one by one in turn. The whining puppies filled Rowena¡¯s lap as she sat in the chair. Not knowing what to do, she looked to Killian for help, but instead of stopping them, he watched her and then turned to them as if encouraging them to bring more. Finally, when there was not enough space in her lap for more puppies, and they started to gather next to her feet, Killian decided to take action. That action, however, was not choosing one of the puppies around; instead, he stood and said that he was going to smoke a cigarette on the balcony. ¡°What? leaving me in this situation?¡± Dumbfounded, Rowena glanced sideways at the nanny and Damian, who stood a few steps away. Killian ignored the situation she mentioned and reached to pat her blonde hair down. ¡°Pick one before I return, well, unless you¡¯re going to raise all these puppies, which is fine with me too.¡± ¡°How could you say that! Your Excellency!¡± Her face turned red with embarrassment, but she couldn¡¯t even stand up for fear that the puppies might get hurt. She tried to reach out to his hem to stop him before he could move away, but Killian retracted his hand, turned his back, and started to walk toward the balcony, followed by Jenok, who was standing by. ¡°Miss Philone?¡± Smiling with anticipation, the manager bent his knees to meet her eye level. Rowena gently turned away from the burdensome gaze and looked in Damian¡¯s direction. ¡°Young master!¡± ¡°Hahaha! That tickles!¡± A cheerful laugh was heard, followed by a woof. A dog with shaggy white fur jumped up and knocked Damian down, licking his cheek. Rowena, concerned about Damian, forgot about the situation and almost ran toward her son. To her surprise, Damian comforted her by stopping the employee from trying to take the puppy away from him, then smiled and said. ¡°Just leave it alone! I¡¯m having fun!¡± ¡°I am so sorry!¡± The president, who mistook Damian for the nanny¡¯s son, realized his mistake and apologized hurriedly as he bowed deeply. ¡°Did the child get hurt?¡± ¡°No¡­Thank god.¡± Rowena, who examined Damian closely, answered in his place. Relieved that his head could still sit happily on his neck, the store manager sighed and started talking about the puppy. ¡°We¡¯re really fortunate that the child wasn¡¯t harmed. Actually, this dog wasn¡¯t sold very well, and we planned to euthanize it today, but he still causes so many accidents until the end.¡± ¡°Euthan-..? What¡¯s that¡­Moth-.., Auntie?¡± Correcting his slip of the tongue, Damian looked up at Rowena with innocent eyes. Bewildered, Rowena went again to focus on selecting a puppy when Killian, approaching from behind before she knew it, interrupted her. ¡°Let¡¯s go with that one.¡± ¡°What?¡± At the same time, four astonished people turned around. Among them, it was the store manager who was the most puzzled. ¡°No, your Excellency, This dog has no pedigree, is a bit stupid, and didn¡¯t sell well. I¡¯m speaking out of my conscience, but with all due respect, I¡¯d rather if you choose one of the other dogs over there.¡± ¡°Jenok.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Killian ignored the store manager¡¯s words and deemed it as not worth answering and gave silent instructions to Jenok, then he gently held Rowena¡¯s hand. At that moment, those who had been watching the situation with interest around them held their breath. **** Chapter 42.2 No matter how much they are accompanied in public, A mistress is still a mistress. Even in social circles, where it had become common to openly display relationships between couples¡ªdespite its impropriety¡ªa mistress, unlike a wife who took a vow before God, was a relationship that can never be dignified. So even though they might accompany her, it was considered taboo to make more contact than necessary in the presence of others. Even five years ago, he was a man who had thoroughly kept some distance from her when they were in public. Perhaps not so much because he was caught up in convention, but rather because he didn¡¯t want to be bothered with rumors. ¡°Let- Let me go!¡± While Jenok had a servant paying for the puppy and getting all related supplies, Killian left the store where they bought the puppy and led her to another one. Since he was holding her hand the whole time, she was followed by the intense stares of many passersby. Rowena¡¯s face was bright red as she repeatedly tried to shake his hand off, but to no avail. He didn¡¯t let her hand go until they entered one of the stores, and when he finally did that, Rowena, with her cheeks flushed, couldn¡¯t even look up at his face and opened her mouth. ¡°I knew there was something wrong with you; you must be ill! even last night you..!¡± ¡°What are you getting so embarrassed over? We did more things worthy of being embarrassed over; this is nothing.¡± ¡°That¡¯s!¡± It was not something to be said out in the open. She was caught by surprise over what she heard, albeit he said in a small voice that there was no way to tell who might be hearing. As soon as I raised my head to refute it, she felt his gaze again. ¡°Dear customer¡­?¡± Fortunately, the surroundings were quiet; it was a high-end dressing salon that only specializes in custom-made dresses. * * * In the dressing room where she was dragged to by Killian, they took her measurements and fitted her for a dress without her knowing why. While both employees, who looked as if they had been waiting for her in advance, were quickly taking her measurements, while Killian looked at a pamphlet and selected a dress. It had been a day full of all kinds of crazy things. Killian was one of those people who cared about making money but not so much about how it was spent. He had always gifted her extravagant and luxurious things, he did so in the past and was still doing, but they had never gone shopping together. Until today, and even then, he picked out what they were buying himself. ¡°What in the world is wrong with you today?¡± Rowena kept her mouth shut until they left the department store and boarded the carriage that had come to pick them up. As soon as it was just the two of them, her questions began to pour. ¡°Out of the blue! You asked me to go choose a dog, and then¡­You buy a crazy one at that! Holding my hand and then, all of a sudden, you bring me to a dressing room and have me fitted for a dress.¡± ¡°Do I need to provide a reason?¡± Killian¡¯s expression was more nonchalant than ever, even though he had been dragging her around to play all day! Rowena felt frustrated by the look on his face, he¡¯s been playing her all day, and this is how he responds. ¡°I really need it. I would die of curiosity if I didn¡¯t know.¡± Somehow, his generous demeanor made her feel comfortable. She was willing to go along with him since he was probably acting on a whim anyway. ¡°You¡¯re getting remarried soon! Aren¡¯t you just doing this, because you¡¯re trying to ensure I won¡¯t cause you any trouble later¡­.¡± Oh shit¡­ now she really did it¡­. **** Chapter 42.3 Words that had overflowed as if a dam had been broken were quickly and mercilessly silenced. The loose air immediately tightened. Killian, who had been looking out the window with his hand on his chin, whether she was making noise or not, quickly turned his head to look at her. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Remarried? What do you mean?¡± Rowena¡¯s lips curled up at the cold interrogation. By the look in his eyes, which looked ready to devour her at any moment, it seemed that he still didn¡¯t know what she was talking about. That meant that his absence for the past few days was really due to work. With a strange sense of relief, she spoke frankly. ¡°I heard the news. The queen has already chosen your new marriage partner.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± His voice was soft, but it contained something so dark and fiery that she couldn¡¯t fathom. Realizing it intuitively, Rowena turned her face away from him. ¡°That¡¯s the first time I hear that, but do tell me more. I¡¯m curious about my new wife too.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know who she is either. It¡¯s just something I heard when I was out.¡± She had an intuition she should stop speaking. A feeling that if she continues to speak, something irreversible might happen. Killian was a man who spoke of revenge with nonchalance in front of Carol, who was tied up. He was a man who looked at others differently and felt differently, and made decisions differently. A man who you cannot understand and should not try to understand. ¡°Rowena.¡± Her lips trembled as she saw him stretch out his arms and reach to grab her head. Rowena shifted her gaze helplessly and faced the piercing icy eyes that were staring at her. Killian, who had gotten so close that she could almost feel his breath, whispered to her softly. ¡°Answer me honestly. Seeing as how you say it as if you¡¯ve been waiting for me, I assume you¡¯re expecting me to remarry too.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Do you want to see another woman stand by me, get married to her, live, and have children with her?¡± She could not answer with a yes, nor could she answer with a no. As soon as she faced his pale blue eyes that made her heart freeze, one clear fact found its way to Rowena¡¯s mind. Rowena wanted to get away from this man. But she did not want to see another woman standing beside him. This was a man who kept a portrait of his dead fianc¨¦e in his house and was obsessed with her, her replacement. However, he was going to marry a woman who did not resemble his late fianc¨¦e at all, fall in love with her wholeheartedly, have children with her, and live happily ever after¡­ It was unfair. It was too cruel to her. Perhaps Jeremy had read her mind this way already, that she had this kind of childish and naive mindset. She knew that wasn¡¯t all, but Rowena didn¡¯t think too much about it. ¡°I have no family nor status.¡± She had to reassure him thoroughly to get him to let his guard down, to show him that she was jealous, wishing he could only look at her and no one else. If she also let down a drop of tear or two, the situation would be even more believable. She, however, did not want to. She wanted to shake this man just as much as he did to her. She then moved and placed her hands over his and calmly continued speaking. ¡°You may laugh at me when I say this, but in the likely event that you will welcome a new duchess, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll chase me o-..¡± ¡°Stop.¡± ¡°Mhm!¡± Before she could finish her line, Killian raised an eyebrow and proceeded to devour her lips. Rowena wrapped her hands around his neck while closing her eyes at the heat that quickly rammed the inside of her mouth. It was a fucked up relationship anyway. According to Jeremy, she and Damian would disappear from the country entirely, and that will have to happen while being by Killian Devonshire¡¯s side. ¡°I told you already, Rowena. We¡¯ll die and escape.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°There is no perfect escape more than death. It¡¯s the hardest but the most reliable.¡± ¡°How do you plan to do this exactly..¡± ¡°All three of you will die in a boating accident. Without a trace, in front of all the witnesses that gathered.¡± Her mind preoccupied with the thought of escaping, Rowena proceeded to speak. ¡°I have a request.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Too shallow an act of being in love would soon be discovered. Sometimes when a lie is mixed with a bit of truth, it appears more real than the truth. If the main purpose was to make him ease his guard, now she wanted to be sure she could see him heartbroken too. With great eagerness to do so, she had to act with a mixture of hate, love, and obsession¡­ ¡°Take me foxhunting. Killian.¡± ¡°¡­ Rowena.¡± ¡°Reassure me as you did today. Right in front of the eyes of your future fianc¨¦e.¡± Killian Devonshire should never remarry again. Even after her, the last replacement is gone. **** Congratulation, you made it through part 1 of the novel!! All the background has been sat now. Starting book 2, more details will be revealed, and more conspiracies to untangle! And the story itself will have a quicker pace to it~ stay tuned and thank you for all your support! Chapter 43.1 PR: Linda On opening day of the Royal Hunting Grounds, the sky appeared clear and the weather seemed pleasantly warm. Since Countess Rachel had already seen Damian with her the other day when she was out, she saw no problem with accompanying her within the hunting grounds when the Countess offered to take a stroll with her on the opening day. As it was an open to the public event, the spacious, beautiful forest was full of people, both common citizens and aristocrats alike . The two ladies walked side by side with one attendant right behind them. ¡°The snow has been melting over the span of the past few days; I can¡¯t wait for the flowers to begin blooming. I hope there will be many kinds of beautiful flowers to see soon.¡± ¡°Yeah, and I hope the weather gets warmer too.¡± Rowena responded before turning to look at Damian and Joanne, who were following behind them from a distance. Damian¡¯s hand held the leash of his newly adopted puppy. After a while, the Countess noticed Rowena¡¯s gaze that had peered back and asked in a low voice. ¡°The young master seems quite shy, doesn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Oh, yes. He is more of the sensitive kind¡­¡± ¡°I see, by the way¡­¡± The Countess, who has now gotten her attention wrapped her arms around hers before lowering her voice to whisper to Rowena as she dragged her along slowly. ¡°Miss Philone, You¡¯re smarter than I thought.¡± ¡°What? What do you mean?¡± Rowena tilted her head to the side at the sudden comment. Grinning, the Countess, looked at her dismissively while smiling at her. ¡°You know what I mean.¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking because I really don¡¯t know what you mean.¡± ¡°The rumor has already been spread; it says that in the department store yesterday, his excellency, the Duke, had been holding your hand the entire time you were there.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem like the kind to do that at all. but then again, men do seem to change when they fall madly in love with a woman. I was astonished when I heard that! Did you know that everyone has been buzzing about it ever since the both of you were seen yesterday?¡± The Countess¡¯s teasing giggle made Rowena¡¯s face turn red. Though she was aware that baseless rumors spread quickly, she had not anticipated that what happened yesterday had already been circulated to such extents, already. As Rowena hesitated on what to reply, the Countess laughed and pulled her arm away from her shoulder. ¡°Well done; you will only need to continue doing so from now on.¡± Instead of replying, Rowena smiled faintly as she finally knew what the Countess was meaning to say. ¡°Even if she is the daughter of a Marquis, if she does not receive the affections of her husband-to-be, she would hold no true power. Even if it is a marriage only for appearance sake. Miss Philone, you have been by his excellency, the Duke¡¯s side for a long time, and furthermore you¡¯re very beautiful. So you have a rather advantageous position here. There is no need to go out of your way and try to protect her dignity or anything.¡± ¡°Why are you telling me all this?¡± Rowena asked directly, stopping any more straightforward advice that would be thrown at her. **** Chapter 43.2 PR: Linda The Countess looked at Rowena blankly for a while before she chose to confide in her empathetically. ¡°Actually, five years ago, I had assumed you to be a foolish idiot who pretended to be smart just relying on your appearance.. Even with all your expensive earrings, necklaces and dresses, you seemed like you had no capability at all and your expression was all too¡­ How can I describe it? Melancholic? You didn¡¯t look happy like you should but you didn¡¯t seem as though you wanted to leave his side any time soon..¡± A sharp observation made by the Countess for a long time now was being truthfully told to her and after a short moment of panicking, Rowena opened her eyes and admitted plainly. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. You¡¯ve watched me rather closely¡­ But why have you chosen to hang out with me, now?¡± ¡°I see that you¡¯ve changed a lot since coming back. The way you responded to Baroness Estelle with elegance when she was trying to shame you changed the way I used to think about you. At the same time, I became curious about the reason for this transformation.¡± Rowena remembered the Baroness¡¯ use of the word ¡°illegitimate son.¡± She had managed to endure in the face of so many insults, but this time, it was towards her own son. That was enough to make her jump forward to defend him, regardless whether it seemed rude or not. It was all for the sake of the young child that still follows her around at a distance, an individual who was born out of disgrace in the eyes of others.very time she reflected on that fact, she would always be overwhelmed with the bitterly throbbing pain. The Countess approached her then with her eyes narrowed and pursued her lips mischievously. ¡°You¡¯re not going to tell me?¡± There was a moment of silence. Rowena looked quietly at the woman before her. For some reason, she thought that she could trust her and try relying on her, she had a gut feeling knowing why this was so; the Countess bore the same resemblance as the impression Jeremy had in her eyes. Genuinely discerning eyes that were sincere, forthrightly honest as they would seek to assist others but never hurt them. ¡°No, I¡¯m not going to tell you. It¡¯s a secret.¡± She seemed like a good person, but still, she couldn¡¯t talk to just anyone she felt that was trustworthy about Damian. The Countess shrugged her shoulders and gave up easily at the polite rejection. ¡°Just as I thought so. In that case, let¡¯s go. I gave instructions for a servant to put down the placement mat in a sunlit area so that we can have lunch there.¡± ¡°Sounds perfect.¡± The two women were about to continue with their walk when they heard the young boy suddenly call out to his puppy. ¡°Bobo!¡± ¡°Young master!¡± The familiar voice of Joanne quickly drifted far from where they were. Rowena turned back to look and saw ahead of Joanne who was chasing after Damian running between the dense trees in plain sight. Where Damian was headed for was not the general area, which was open to the public, but the dark, gloomy innermost area. Her eyes caught a glimpse of Bobo¡¯s leash that had been undone and his tail disappearing off soon in the darkness. ¡°Damian!¡± Rowena sensed something unusual about the situation and chased after her son without sparing a moment to think about the situation. When she rushed forward leaving the startled Countess behind her, she bumped into someone walking from the other direction. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± She apologized hurriedly as she walked by. She did not even get the chance to look at the other person¡¯s face properly when her arm was roughly grabbed. ¡°You have to apologize properly.¡± The voice seemed somewhat nervous however sharp it sounded. Rowena turned to see a young girl who looked to be no more than nineteen years old. She seemed to have a great deal of authority based on the entourage following behind her. Even so, she was in a hurry so she patiently submitted to the situation and closed her eyes before opening them again, repeating her apology to the lady. She was about to follow Damian when the woman standing beside the girl raised her voice loudly. ¡°Oh my, isn¡¯t this Miss Philone?¡± **** for reading using browser translation, you can now head to previous chapter to read the usual way Chapter 43.3 Rowena turned around at the sound of the hostile¡¯s voice. The woman was Baroness Estelle whom she had given a decent amount of embarrassment the other day. ¡°I see you are out on a walk. I thought that a woman like you would only sleep during the day and stay up at night.¡± Her face turned red as she couldn¡¯t find anything to retort back at her. On the other hand, Baroness Estelle acted all high and mighty, perhaps proud of her background with her speaking so sarcastically, poking fun at her. ¡°By the way, why are you running in such a hurry? Where are your manners?¡± The Baroness¡¯ words were equally rude as what she had said earlier, yet their meanings were both distinctly different. Not only was she dragged into this situation when she was in a hurry, but the person she was dealing with was someone she wasn¡¯t happy to see or easy to deal with. This made her feel even more irritated. Rowena clenched her fists tightly in a knuckle before slowly loosening her grip as she replied back in an attempt to rein in her anger. ¡°It¡¯s a personal matter, so don¡¯t worry about it. See you later.¡± ¡°Are you running away now, Miss Philone?¡± ¡°Wait. This is Miss Philone?¡± Rowena, who was getting more annoyed by every second, was about to shake off the hand of the Baroness when the young girl, who had been watching their quarrel, interrupted. ¡°Ah, Yes, this is the woman I told you about. Lady Taldon.¡± Taldon? Rowena paused at the mention of the surname. The lady from Marquis Taldon¡¯s house? Who the queen said she would consider making the next duchess. ¡°Oh, I see.¡± The young lady spread out the fan she held in her hands, placing it over her nose and mouth covering half of her face partially. With that same posture, she examined Rowena from head to toe. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet her like this.¡± ¡°Why would you ever meet with someone of her kind like this? These types of women, normally, would never have the chance to even lay an eye on a high-born noble woman like you, Lady Taldon.¡± It was as if they were watching a strange animal performing in a circus. Rowena calmed herself inside her mind as she felt a type of gaze she hadn¡¯t felt in a long time after returning to the capital again. She expected to meet Marquis Taldon¡¯s daughter somehow one way or another but not under these circumstances, at least. ¡°It¡¯s nice meeting you, Lady Taldon., However, I¡¯m in a bit of a hurry due to an urgent situation, so I¡¯m unable to engage in further conversation with you at this point of time. Well then, I¡¯ll be on my way.¡± Marquis Taldon¡¯s daughter was looking down at her openly, but she had no intention of succumbing to her provocation. ¡°Oh my, how rude!¡± Rowena, who was trying to leave after she gave a respectful slight nod, was caught again by the young lady, now with a harsher grip. ¡°You should properly apologize. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you go.¡± Many eyes were drawn to the loud voice. It seems that some started to recognize the lady¡¯s loud voice and with that a crowd started to gradually gather around. The more people came to watch the commotion with curiosity, the drier Rowena¡¯s mouth felt. Although she was told that there were only herbivores in the forest hunting grounds, such as rabbits, foxes, and deer, Damian was only just a child! He was a little kid who could possibly trip and fall in the dark forest and suffer a severe injury. If Joanne failed to catch up with him and eventually lost him, he might cry in the midst of the maze-like forest. Impatiently, Rowena put aside her pride and bowed her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lady Taldon. I must have bumped into you because I didn¡¯t look ahead with careful eyes on the path.¡± Rowena was annoyed at the accusation made by the young lady as soon as she attempted to try and excuse herself. It was almost as if the woman had been waiting for this very moment to embarrass her. Still, it was her fault for running recklessly without looking out for people nearby. Lady Taldon and Baroness Estelle, who had been taken by surprise at the unexpected surrender, looked quite confused as they chewed their lips in thought. Rowena added a decisive statement after speaking out. ¡°If you are so generous enough to forgive me, I¡¯ll surely make sure to tell of your deeds to his excellency.¡± ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re going to tell on me now?¡± She meant that she would speak of her good deeds to Killian, but the young lady seemed to understand her words the exact opposite way. ¡°How dare you threaten me?¡± ¡°This is not something to be overlooked, Lady Taldon. We must inform the guards.¡± The buzzing voices in the crowd grew louder and louder as the Baroness came forward to assist Lady Taidon excitedly. At that moment, Rowena, unable to hold back her frustration, was about to say something when the Countess, who had pushed her way through the mass of people and was approaching, called out to her. ¡°Miss Philoneee!¡± ¡°Countess!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you! Your tea is getting cold. Let¡¯s go quickly.¡± ¡°Wait a second! Where do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± The startled Baroness stood there,hesitating for a moment. **** Chapter 44.1 ¡°We¡¯re talking now, can¡¯t you see? Are Lady Taldon and I invisible to you, Countess Rachel?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s nice to meet you. Lady Taldon, perhaps you have already met my sister.¡± The young lady¡¯s brow furrowed as she didn¡¯t understand what the Countess was saying, but sooner than later, her face gradually brightened. ¡°Ah! Indeed! You look just like her. Your sister must be Countess Rodrik, her Majesty¡¯s lady-in-waiting?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I heard about you from my sister! I even tried to send you an invitation card. You made your debut last year, right?¡± ¡°Oh my, you know about that?¡± Countess Rachel¡¯s name was well known in social circles. Having the recognition of Countess Rachel was a significant moment for Veronica Taldon, who had made her debutante last year but remained in her domain because of her frail health. The unexpectedly warm interest immediately eased Veronica¡¯s mood, and she coyly dropped going after Rowena. ¡°I see my friend has apparently made a mistake?¡± ¡°No, not at all, Countess.¡± The Countess then, smiling, linked her arm with Rowena¡¯s. ¡°Well then, may we be off?¡± ¡°Yes, see you later.¡± Veronica looked at Rowena for a moment, then turned to smile at the Countess and put the situation to rest. *** ¡°What on earth was this all about?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Give me a minute.¡± When the crowd dispersed, and the curious gazes dropped to some degree, Rowena quickly paced back to where Damian had vanished. At that moment, Bobo, whose collar had been undone and ran away earlier, came sputtering toward her. Rowena¡¯s frozen eyes met those of Joanne, who was holding Bobo¡¯s collar, and Joanne silently pointed with her eyes at the child in her arms. Buried on her chest was exhausted Damian, sobbing. Another man is following them. ¡°¡­¡­ Mr. Jenok?¡± Jenok, who had taken off his hat, bowed silently. * * * ¡°I thought Bobo was in real trouble earlier.¡± As they somehow made their way out of the hunting grounds and back to the townhouse, Damian refused to leave Rowena¡¯s embrace as he kept sobbing. After comforting her frightened son, while still unsure of the reason for him being like that, Rowena sat in the parlor facing Joanne and Jenok. Joanne said after wiping the cold sweat from her forehead with the back of her hand. ¡°What do you mean in real trouble?¡± ¡°Let me do the talking.¡± Jenok gestured for Joanne to stop talking, then gulped as he picked up his teacup. After taking a sip of the steamy tea, he continued speaking. ¡°There was a dangerous person wandering in the hunting forest.¡± ¡°What!¡± Rowena, who stood up quickly at the shocking words, asked with a pale face. ¡°This doesn¡¯t make any sense? How ?¡± ¡°It sounds absurd. Perhaps he came in to hunt rabbits, taking advantage of the looseness of the hunting grounds due to the opening, and then he found the young master.¡± Jenok lowered his teacup and folded his hands with a serious expression on his face. ¡°Of all things he had to see that, ¡­¡­.¡± ¡°What??¡± ¡°¡­¡­..¡± ¡°Speak, now!¡± Rowena shuddered as she yelled in a harsh voice. The thought of something terrible happening to Damian made her blood freeze from head to toe. **** Hi there! please be more understanding with the the lack of updates, releases are slow due to lack of staff working on this project and other mental health issues. Chapter 44.2 Jenok, whose eyes met with her scared face, turned to Joanne, who sat beside him. ¡°Could you go out for a moment?¡± ¡°Uh, yes.¡± As soon as Joanne excused herself, Jenok continued from where he stopped . The next moment, Rowena was met with a shock that was incomparable to the one she had just experienced. ¡°He could have harmed the young master; it was something that needed to be done.¡± ¡°What something¡­.¡± Her heart dropped out of her chest. The blood in her body froze cold from head to toe as the horrible scene passed before her eyes. she realized what her boy might¡¯ve seen¡­ ¡°Oh my God!¡± Rowena shivered, covering her face with her hands. ¡°It was an accident. Fortunately, nothing happened. A vagrant was wandering around, and of all people, the young master was there. Any actions taken there were justified. It couldn¡¯t be helped.¡± Jenok tried to comfort her with a sad face, but it was not enough. ¡°What do you mean it couldn¡¯t be helped!!! I forced him to come with me. Damian-.. !¡± Rowena, angry with a stern voice, sat down in her seat with a thud. She felt a chill run down her spine. After a few moments of catching her breath, she finally calmed her trembling. The next moment, all the feelings of shock, anger, and resentment went solely to Killian, who had dragged them into this mess. ¡°Thank you for saving Damian today. I will definitely repay this favor someday. Mr. Jenok.¡± Rowena, barely able to pull herself together, bowed silently, then went upstairs. It had been a day in which too much had happened. Usually, she would have had to wait until Killian returned, but she did not want to do that today, so she went upstairs to check on her son¡¯s sleeping face and went up to the bedroom, where sleepiness overtook her. **** A cold hand rested on his forehead. The cold body heat slowly brought Damian out of deep sleep. When he opened his eyes, someone was sitting next to his head. The man who pulled his hand from his forehead was reading a thick document with the light of a lamp on a small side table. ¡°Ah ¡­. Mister¡­¡± Damian, who recognized who it was, doubted his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re that mister, right? I saw you in the park the other day?¡± As the man placed his papers down, he looked at Damian; when their eyes met, Damian opened his mouth wide. ¡°A fly will get into your mouth if you keep it wide open.¡± ¡°Mister, you look exactly like me! Is this a dream?¡± ¡°Which way would you prefer it to be?¡± ¡°Ouch!¡± The man who gently pulled up the corner of his mouth pressed Damian¡¯s forehead firmly with his index finger and made him lie down again as he tried to rise up suddenly. Tired of yawning and resisting for a moment, Damian eventually raised the white flag. ¡°Sleep.¡± ¡°Mister! You woke me up.¡± ¡°Close your eyes and go back to sleep. This method should work for kids.¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t go to sleep, will you disappear?¡± (tl note: ouch) ¡°Yes.¡± Damian pouted his lips at the dry reply. ¡°Mister, you don¡¯t have any children, do you?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Killian tilted his head at the sudden question and crossed his legs. It was just a gesture, but it was full of elegance. Damian, who had lost himself for a moment at the sight, deliberately replied mischievously. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like you have any.¡± ¡°Actually, I have one.¡± Killian, folding his arm, blinked lazily. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± It was a short answer, but somehow, Damian felt his heart sinking. The upbeat mood quickly plummeted. **** Chapter 44.3 It was not until a long time later that Damien, who was depressed, opened his mouth again. ¡°Is it a son or a daughter?¡± ¡°A son. I think he¡¯s about your age.¡± ¡°You put it like you don¡¯t know for sure.¡± ¡°Cause I don¡¯t really know.¡± With a strange feeling of incompatibility, Damian stared at the man. The other man was definitely an adult, he might be a bit sleepy, but even if he washed both eyes and looked at him again, he would still be an adult, but strangely enough, just at this moment, he felt as if they were of the same age. It was as if a cold, nonchalant boy was sitting there dressed as an adult. ¡°Are you a father with a son for sure?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Killian, who had been looking into space for a while as if thinking, answered calmly. ¡°I hate children. They always cry and don¡¯t understand a word I say. When they grow up to a point, they become selfish and troublesome. They are noisy. Uncontrollable. And bothersome .¡± The feeling that Killian was just a boy like him seemed a lie, and the man was once again an adult. Damian, who blinked blankly for a moment at the stream of evil remarks that followed one after the other, got belatedly furious. ¡°Then, why did you save me in the park!¡± ¡°Just because.¡± ¡°Nonsense! You even had your arm injured.¡± Damian¡¯s gaze went to the man¡¯s left arm, which had defended him. Killian lifted his right arm to look at it. ¡°It¡¯s your left arm. It was your left arm.¡± ¡°You¡¯re mistaken.¡± The way he moved without blinking made it seem like he wasn¡¯t lying somehow. The way he moved and lifted it up looked like he had never been injured. Damian¡¯s expression hardened more and more at the unbelievable sight. Seriously contemplating something, Damian came to a conclusion after a few moments. ¡°Mister, are you a ghost?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Then wh-¡­¡­ you see, my teacher told me that there are ghosts in the world who don¡¯t even know they are dead. They are souls that couldn¡¯t leave because they had some unfinished matters in this world and became a wandering soul.¡± He was certain. At that time, he had clearly seen with both eyes that there was a lot of blood flowing from the injury, and now that same man, sitting in front of him again, is just fine? So suddenly and so healthy? It made absolutely no sense to Damian, but again, it¡¯s a ghost, so everything made sense now. Then, Damian, excited by the vivid sight, continued his story. ¡°You came looking for your son, didn¡¯t you? You died, and you didn¡¯t make it to heaven just so you can see your son. That must be it¡­¡­¡± ¡°So?¡± His confident speculation did not last when the man laughed quietly. Damian¡¯s mind went blank the moment he saw the man¡¯s broad smile and heard his laughter instead of the thin smile he had seen before. There was no trace of the stern, cool atmosphere anywhere to be found; it was replaced with a warm, pleasant spring breeze. He felt like his feet were floating, like stepping on clouds. It was a strange feeling, one he had had since the first time he saw this Mister . It was really weird. ¡°Then¡­¡± Damian, who had coughed nervously when he saw a face that looked exactly like his staring back at him, lowered his eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s be friends! I¡¯ll help you find your son.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because you saved my life, Mister . Even if you didn¡¯t mean anything by it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that it didn¡¯t mean anything.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I told you I don¡¯t like kids; I didn¡¯t say that I don¡¯t like you.¡± Damian¡¯s face flushed red with heat at the gentle reply. At the same time, for some reason, tears started to form in his eyes. He felt so sad, so lonely, and at the same time, he was very envious of this man¡¯s son. They look so much alike, and yet he isn¡¯t his father? ¡°You are ¡­¡­ not my father by any chance, are you?¡± **** Well well well Chapter 45.1 ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°No, never mind, let¡¯s pretend I didn¡¯t just say that. They say there are three people in the world who look alike, so, ¡­¡­..¡± ¡°All right.¡± ¡°What?¡± His eyes sparkled with the hope that maybe, the next moment, he would be saddened by the reply that came back. ¡°I¡¯ll be your friend.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be my friend? But friends are equals¡­¡± ¡°No one in the world is equal to me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± It was an absurd remark. It was a tasteless answer, but Killian spoke with so much confidence that Damian couldn¡¯t think of anything else to say back. The man seemed to be only a few years older, but also appeared to be a distant adult. Besides, he was a man whom he could not grasp at all, whether he was kind, cold, or just whimsical. While the flustered Damian hesitated, Killian whispered a condition. ¡°But first, you have to promise me something.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°That you won¡¯t tell anyone about me.¡± ¡°No one? Not even my mother?¡± ¡°No one.¡± ¡°But there¡¯s no such thing as a secret between my mom and me¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a ghost.¡± Killian, who put his hands placed on his knees, replied. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what you do with a mere ghost.¡± ¡°Really¡­ Is that so?¡± Instead of replying, he nodded and pulled up Damian¡¯s covers, which had come down to his waist up to his chin. ¡°It¡¯s getting late. Sleep. now.¡± ¡°But¡­ I just woke up¡­. I can¡¯t sleep, ¡­¡­ can we talk some more?¡± ¡°No. Time to sleep.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t even get to know your name-¡­¡­¡± A large palm landed on his eyes to cover his sight. Gently closing his eyes, Killian gently stroked Damian¡¯s forehead with his index finger. The repetitive touch was incredibly soothing, and the drowsiness came gradually. After a long yawn, Damian fell into dreamland. Once he made sure his son was completely asleep, Killian quietly stood up. When he left the child¡¯s bedroom and entered his office, Jenok, who had been waiting for him in advance, rose and bowed silently. As soon as they sat down on the couch facing each other, the first got straight to the point. ¡°Even if what happened in the park previously was really unexpected, someone must have deliberate and planned what happened this time. I can¡¯t help but think that it may have something to do with the murder of that woman, Anna.¡± ¡°On what basis?¡± ¡°The body of the hunter who was on duty today was found. He was killed in the same manner. No matter how I see it, it¡¯s ominous and the people in charge were afraid of being blamed so they tried to bury the body under the bushes.¡± ¡°So I assume it wasn¡¯t the queen.¡± ¡°There is no reason for her to do such a thing in her territory. It just doesn¡¯t make sense for her to do it this way. Most of all, the fact that the target for these attacks wasn¡¯t Miss Philone but her son.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Kilian, who had been searching through the inside of his jacket out of habit, got up and opened a mahogany table drawer. **** Back to slightly-edited chapters by your one and only Chapter 45.2 Until recently, this drawer contained a luxurious box containing platinum-coated cigarette packs with his name engraved on. Now it was full of sour candies wrapped one by one in fancy wrapping paper. He took one of them to soothe his bored mouth. The tingling sour taste served as a stimulant instead of a cigarette. He was hesitant to touch his child because his hands were never free from the smell of tobacco. Giving up smoking was difficult, but definitely worth it. ¡°Could it be my ex-wife¡¯s minions?¡± ¡°I did consider this possibility, I sent someone to look into it but it doesn¡¯t seem likely in my opinion. I don¡¯t think she could afford to commit such a thing, as she was abandoned by her family because of her excessive drug use.¡± ¡°It could have been the father.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try to gather all the clues I can.¡± ¡°Get out.¡± Killian gave the order as stood by the window while pressing down his throbbing temples. However, there was no sign of Jenok going out. Killian turned back around and raised an eyebrow at Jenok, who stood at a distance. ¡°Is there anything more you wish to discuss?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you punish Benedict after hearing Melissa¡¯s confession? Even on this case now, I think he¡¯s the lead suspect.¡± ¡°Gertrude is dead. How can I punish him when the only witness willing to speak out is a mere maid?¡± ¡°But!¡± ¡°I have already told you that we must gather more evidence. That is why I sent him away to a remote place under the guise of a business trip. And yet, this happened in spite of that.¡± ¡°That is¡­., actually¡­, as of yesterday, I lost contact with my men who were secretly monitoring him.¡± ¡°¡­¡­What?¡± Killian¡¯s quiet expression hardened at the sudden news. Jenok, who had lowered his head, reported with a grim expression. ¡°Benedict seemed to have found out and went into hiding after killing some of my men. From my findings, as well as his past, he seems to be the culprit. I have also secured evidence of his connections to the heads of the various organizations. He has always been greedy and blinded by wealth.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°If what happened five years ago began with excessive loyalty, this time when Miss Philone was brought in again, it may have been prompted by a sense of fear and betrayal. Heavy air fell over the office. Jenok slowly concluded his speech as the tension lingered in the room to the point where it was hard to breathe properly. ¡°With all the possibilities in mind, we will double the number of guards around the townhouse.¡± **** I mean.. isn¡¯t it common for people to replace cigarettes with candy? Slightl-.. Barely edited Chapter 45.3 Damian¡¯s unfortunate incident was buried, time passed and the quickly entered May, the month of which fox hunt is held in the hunting grounds. After Damian incident, Rowena grew to hate the forest. Still, she couldn¡¯t not go the the hunt, but that didn¡¯t mean she would take Damian with her, so this time she would let Joanne accompany her for the hunt. While Melissa, whom she trusted the most, would stay behind with Damian at the townhouse. ¡°The young master will be well taken care of by the nannies and myself. Don¡¯t worry, Rowena. We have the teacher now too.¡± ¡°Please, ¡­. If anything should happen, please send a telegram immediately.¡± ¡°You make it sound as if you are going away for a long trip. It¡¯s just a brief event, you¡¯ll be back in three or four days, max.¡± Melissa pushed Rowena who had worry in her eyes to prompt her to go as she gently scolded her in a manner that wouldn¡¯t make Rowena despise her. ¡°Then have a safe trip.¡± ¡°Okay ¡­¡± After being pushed out, Rowena turned around several times and got into the carriage. As she sat down in her seat and composed her expression, Killian, who was reading a book, casually asked. ¡°Are you that worried about the child?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­.¡± Killian was the one who had allowed him to be brought to the capital with them and had also given him a room in the same townhouse, on the same floor, albeit a little further away from hers. At first, she was worried that he might realize Damian¡¯s true identity and even objected at the beginning, Rowena¡¯s heart beat faster on more than one occasion Killian was close to lay eyes on her boy, but the way he didn¡¯t care about the child as if he were a totally non-existent being made her feel more reassured. ¡°It¡¯s not that¡­¡± He was being generous at best, but she couldn¡¯t let her nerves get the best of her. Rowena shook her head, thinking of an excuse for a moment. ¡°Then?¡± ¡°Lady Taldon will be there too, won¡¯t she?¡± Rowena looked out the window. ¡°I don¡¯t like that.¡± His index finger reached to her pouting lips. Startled by the playfully light touch of his hand, Rowena quickly turned her head to look at him. ¡°Killian?¡± There was an awkward tension in the air. The person who had done the act also blinked, as if he couldn¡¯t believe what he was doing. But it was only for a moment before Killian, smiling wryly, stared at her. Rowena¡¯s face turned bright red as she looked at him as if he was observing her, as if he was finding something funny. ¡°Why, why do you look at me like that?¡± ¡°You¡¯re wearing the necklace.¡± ¡°What? Oh, this ..¡± He narrowed his eyes at the necklace that he personally had given her to wear around her neck before coming to the capital. Rowena avoided his eyes as she touched her neck. ¡°It¡¯s just beautiful.¡± Until her escape plan succeeded she needed to be on his good side, this meant nothing more, nothing less. Participating in this hunting season was just another example of that. ¡°Rowena.¡± As soon as she turned her head toward the man calling her, Rowena held her breath as he approached her face. Killian leaned toward her and took a few locks of her long blonde hair and started to curl it around his finger. ¡°The Taldon girl doesn¡¯t mean anything to me.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Between you and her, there is no way of comparing, she can¡¯t compete.¡± His words were plain, but seemingly kind. She had been with him for over three years, but hearing those words for the first time made her heart flutter and her eyes burn. At the same time, the fact that she could still feel so emotionally disturbed by this man, angered her in a way she can¡¯t describe. Trying to hide her flustered eyes, filled with mixed feelings, Rowena silently took his hand off her, and then she threw her gaze back to the window and looked away. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too late to say that?¡± Although her tone was flat, pretending to be unconcerned, she had a red hue under her eyes. Watching her side profile, Killian realized that since their reunion, Rowena had not cried in front of him. She just smiled like a flower and chirped like a bird. The last time he had seen her cry was that night five years ago. He had always hated crying, whether it was a child or a woman. It was a weak means of self-preservation, nothing more, nothing less. He despised the kind of person who would try to control a situation with a few drops of tears. To such people, tears are a means of appealing to their emotions and trying to manipulate others into doing what they want. -You¡¯re the devil. You played me, didn¡¯t you? He recalled the face of a woman with red, bloodshot eyes and tears in her eyes. ¡­Did he think like that back then?? **** What is editing? but hey? longer chapter :))) Chapter 46.1 He recalled the face of a woman with red, bloodshot eyes and tears in her eyes. Did he think like that back then?? No, no. He lost all sense of reason in that storm of emotions. All he wanted was to swallow and crush this woman and have her ultimately become his. The next day, when he heard from Jenok that his mistress had left, he just stood there still for five minutes and then got married as planned and went on a honeymoon without much thought. The morning after that day five years ago, if he had only held that woman who was torn by everything he told her. If he had just said to her that this marriage was his worst mistake and that she would be the only woman he takes to be his wife. Perhaps, like a fool, she would have shed tears at his words, resented him for a bit, but eventually calmed down and forgiven him for what he did. Rowena Philone was that kind of woman. But everything was different now. The same woman, who had only eyes for him, whispering her love beautifully like a shy bud, was now in full bloom and captivated him with every word, with every action. Although at times she meekly kept her eyes down as if obedient, other times, she would unconsciously stand up like a sharp thorn, just like now. Not knowing what poison was in the thorn, he blindly followed her around. While maintaining his dominance on the outside, his gaze would follow her everywhere she went. On the inside, he got nervous at every little movement she made. Worse still, that he didn¡¯t feel too bad about the reversal of the situation. Killian, who slowly closed his eyes, admitted. ¡°Whatever happened in the past can¡¯t be undone now.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Yeah.¡± ¡°Rowena.¡± It was the moment when Rowena replied firmly as she tried to bite her nails unconsciously. Killian took her hand in his and slipped the glove Rowena had taken off onto her hand. Still looking down at her left hand, Rowena slowly leaned her head back to face him. Killian, holding her hand still, kissed the back of her hand as if it was the most natural thing in the world. ¡°I told you the other day, it doesn¡¯t matter if you are acting?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Just act like this, no matter what you think in your head.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ you did.¡± ¡°But now, it¡¯s fine if you are honest.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Just like now. It means you can act cocky or arrogant with me as much as you want. As long as you are honest.¡± ¡°What are you going to do if I become unmanageable?¡± ¡°For example?¡± Killian asked. ¡°Bully Lady Taldon, for example.¡± ¡°Like the mistress in that popular novel?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the Standard?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll be the stupid man blinded by his mistress.¡± ¡°Will you do it for me?¡± ¡°Gladly.¡± Chuckling, Killian retorted to her joke. But her following words were far from funny. ¡°What if the mistress dies, just like the ending of that popular novel?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Just in case. Most good novels end that way, don¡¯t they?¡± Rowena looked him in the eyes and continued, ¡°Will you cry over me? Instead of marrying a kind and beautiful princess and living happily ever after, will you wear mourning clothes and grieve over my death?¡± **** how about we make chatgpt edited the chapters? Chapter 46.2 Just imagining it, an eerie sensation as a snake¡¯s scales ran through his body. His hand around hers tightened involuntarily, and Killian twisted his lips. He stared into her sparkling green eyes, wondering what her intention was in saying such a thing, but all that came back to him was a cold gaze. ¡°Would you do that for me?¡± she asked. ¡°Do you want me to?¡± Killian replied. Rowena nodded, her face not changing expression, despite the pain she felt from his grip on her hands. ¡°You said I could be honest with you. Killian. I am a bad mistress, and I¡¯m asking because you seem to like it more that way. So, will you suffer without me? Feeling that your heart is ripped out of your chest and you can¡¯t breathe?¡± Her eyes gleamed with a strange, unfamiliar eagerness. The flush of her cheeks, which were as porcelain, and her plump red lips made her look as if she was life itself. Killian, who was watching his mistress intently to find out what she was up to, pulled his hand, letting her out of his grasp. ¡°Dead people are dead people. I have no taste for consoling myself by holding into the memories of a corpse.¡± ¡°Then what about your late fianc¨¦e?¡± Her voice was so small that he thought he had misheard her. But before he frowned, wondering what this had anything to do with the current situation, Rowena made the first move. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sleepy. Killian.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m taking a nap now. Wake me when we get there.¡± ¡°Sure. Come here,¡± Killian said, pulling Rowena, who was trying to sleep in her seat next to him, and gesturing for her to lay on his lap. ¡°This is a bit¡­¡± Rowena began. ¡°Sleep.¡± Killian covered Rowena¡¯s eyes while she still had that bewildered expression on her face. As he had done before when she had nightmares, and exactly just like he did to their son the previous night. Now, it didn¡¯t matter what she was dreaming about in her beautiful head. Even if she planned to escape, there would be no one to help her, and the guards he positioned around her would keep a watch on her at all times. He made sure that she wouldn¡¯t see them, of course, in order to not scare her off. Whatever escape Rowena planned, all he needed was time. Now that he knew who was behind this, he had no intention of delaying any longer. He was going to make it all up to her, a compensation so great that any mistake he had made five years ago would be erased without a trace, and she would never even think of escaping. **** Chapter 46.3 On the occasion of the duke of Devonshire participating for the first time after five years, the fox hunt was hosted on an even more spectacular and more significant scale than in previous years. Killian went to inspect his gun, surrounded by gentlemen in riding clothes and long mustaches, boasting of their famous horses, while Jenok stuck by his side like a shadow. After that, Rowena approached Countess Rachel, who was chatting amicably with other ladies, and she greeted her with a friendly smile. ¡°You look especially beautiful today. Miss Philone¡± ¡°Is that so? I did put a lot of thought into it while getting ready today.¡± Unlike before, when she was shy and demure, Rowena faced them with dignity. Also, she greeted the noble ladies with whom she had become close with. After asking each other how they were doing, they sat down in the temporary barracks. The two-day fox hunt was a festival for gentlemen. All that the ladies and their daughters of marriageable age had to do was to chat with each other in the forest, where the birds were singing in the dense forest, and wait for the day¡¯s hunt to be over. ¡°Oh, that reminds me! Have you all heard Baroness Estelle?¡± In the midst of meaningless conversations, one of the ladies suddenly broached the subject. As if they had been waiting for her, the other ladies nodded with a curious look. ¡°I heard that she nowadays sticks to the side of Marquis Taldon¡¯s young lady.¡± ¡°I saw them the other day. She clung to her and acted as if she was some kind of chaperone or guardian to the young lady. I think she isn¡¯t coming today, though, because her husband is having some personal issues.¡± ¡°Oh my, Does she have no pride?¡± Rowena and the Countess, who recalled the other day in the ensuing conversation, quietly made eye contact. One of the ladies, flicking her fan slowly in boredom, interrupted with a cluck of her tongue. ¡°Actually, I can understand her. The other day, her husband¡¯s business failed to get a loan from the central bank. It was on the verge of a financial crisis when the Marquis offered to give them a loan, and they were finally able to take a breath.¡± ¡°Oh, my God, I heard it was almost approved. So did the central bank suddenly turn down the loan at the last minute?¡± One of the ladies said, her eyes widened in surprise at the unexpected conclusion. The woman who folded the fan looked around and replied in a hushed tone. ¡°My husband is acquainted with the bank president. I heard that there was a lot of pressure from outside, but he doesn¡¯t know where it came from ¡­¡­..¡± The central bank was such a significant financial institution and a lifeline for domestic businesses that it controlled the flow of money nationwide. The process from application to approval was not easy. Still, once approved, it wielded so much influence over the overall economy that the prosperity of the business for the next 10 years was guaranteed. ¡°I¡¯m only sharing this story with people here, okay?¡± ¡°Of course. We¡¯ll keep quiet. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Will keep it a secret. Thank you for telling us.¡± Everyone refrained from saying anything else on this topic, wondering who in the world was the person that held such power on the central bank. Similarly, because the life and death of each family¡¯s business depended on the central bank, they were mindful of the ears that would be listening everywhere. ¡°By the way, I am surprised that his majesty is not coming today. Did you hear anything from your sister, Countess Rachel?¡± One of the ladies, who had naturally found a way to open a conversation, looked at the Countess. At the same time, several pairs of eyes turned on the Countess. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t hear anything about it either. I heard he doesn¡¯t look too well. He no longer leaves the palace much unless it¡¯s an official event.¡± The Countess shook her head quietly. ¡°I think his Majesty is 80 years old this year. According to my sister ¡ª who works at the court, he is getting weaker and weaker every year.¡± ¡°It is truly unfortunate. No one can stop the aging process.¡± ¡°We¡¯re all walking on the same path.¡± It was a time when everyone was feeling down. When a young woman¡¯s lively, youthful voice roused the silence that had settled over the place. ¡°Countess Rachel?¡± It was none other than the ¡®Taldon¡¯s young lady¡¯ who was the subject of their conversation earlier. All the ladies who were sitting around the table kept silent. While they were looking at each other, the Countess, who had naturally risen from her seat, greeted the young girl. ¡°Welcome. Lady Taldon.¡± ¡°As I told you back in the salon, please feel free to call me Veronica.¡± The young lady, who had been riding with two maids, approached with a friendly smile. **** Veronica open the door please.. Chapter 47.1 ¡°As I told you back in the salon, please feel free to call me Veronica.¡± ¡°Then I shall do so.¡± ¡°May I sit next to you? Because I don¡¯t see any available seats.¡± ¡°Sure. Please have a seat.¡± ¡°Gladly.¡± The countess, who glanced at Rowena, laughed awkwardly and offered her the seat next to her on the left, which was vacant. Veronica, sitting proudly in her seat surrounded by the noisy atmosphere, spotted Rowena. ¡°Oh, Miss Philone! you are here too?¡± ¡°Lady Taldon.¡± Unlike her, her opponent was the young lady of a high ranking aristocrat, so she had to treat her as such. Rowena, who pretended to get up quietly from her seat, bowed and greeted her. Everyone was watching them closely, although they had an awkward look on their faces, considering what had happened the last time the two ladies had met. In the midst of the tension, Veronica was surprisingly the first to offer a hand of reconciliation. ¡°I was short on sight the other day. We just bumped into each other by accident, but I overreacted.¡± Veronica swiftly changed the topic and looked at Rowena with tears in her eyes. ¡°I only realized my mistake after I heard from Countess Rachel. Will you forgive me? Please? Miss Philone?¡± Her muffled voice was filled with sadness. Making the expressions of the noble ladies soften at the sincere apology of the young girl, which was different than what they had expected to happen. ¡°How could she be so honest and pure?¡± ¡°I know right! It¡¯s not like the rumors.¡± ¡°And, that leech of a baroness is not with her today.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure that the baroness was one-sidedly attached. She¡¯s the kind of woman who rushes to the one who she can benefit from, isn¡¯t she? What does the young lady know?¡± The atmosphere that had been leaning toward Rowena gradually turned toward Veronica. No one seemed to know that the girl in front of them was the candidate to be the next duchess nominated by the queen herself. Rowena, who had been pondering for a while on what she would say next as she was unsure of how her opponent was feeling, turned to face her and smiled. ¡°Forgiveness! Lady Taldon. There is no need for that, It was my mistake that I bumped into you there.¡± ¡°Aww, you¡¯re just like I heard, Miss Philone, you¡¯re not only beautiful, but you¡¯re also a very kind person.¡± Veronica¡¯s eyes lit up with exaggerated admiration. ¡°I¡¯m glad you two have reconciled.¡± The countess, who was sitting in the middle and listening with delight to their conversation, changed the subject. Rowena listened to her words, laughed like everyone else, while she hid her annoyance and discomfort. ???????? ???????? ¡°You did a great job earlier.¡± Fortunately the inconvenient seating did not last long. The Countess got up with Rowena under the guise of taking a walk for a while . And as soon as they were alone, she immediately asked. ¡°If you had dismissed her right then and there, I am sure she would have tried to make you suffer even more in the future. I do not know why she suddenly decided to be more friendly, but you must never let your guard down.¡± ¡°I understand where you are coming from, Don¡¯t worry.¡± Rowena said. The countess stopped at her nonchalant reply and looked at Rowena with a fixed gaze. Rowena, who had spent three years within the social scene, and the daughter of a noble family, who had just become a lady, both had a different level of experience in the social circles. Her worries were perhaps futile, as she was now much more confident than her former glamorous and meek form. However, Rachel was curious about the real intention of the young lady¡¯s sudden change in demeanor. There must have been something there that made her show a more vulnerable attitude, but she couldn¡¯t tell. Regardless, time will certainly tell.. Rachel then turned to ask Rowena. **** Chapter 47.2 Rachel then turned to ask Rowena. ¡°Did you hear anything special from his excellency?¡± ¡°No, nothing in particular.¡± Rowena¡¯s brief reply made the Countess¡¯s complexion darken. In response to the countess¡¯s reaction, Rowena smiled bitterly at the Countess¡¯s response. The countess was probably expecting to hear that Killian said something around the line that he would not be remarrying, which would have given her more confidence, but that wasn¡¯t the case. Rowena couldn¡¯t and wouldn¡¯t trust Killian ever again. The memory of being so cruelly deceived and discarded remained like a wound, still lingering, never fading. In the carriage, he acted as if he would never remarry and that she would be the only one for him, but if the benefits of remarriage exceeded a certain level, he was a man who would abandon her, his mistress, again without a second thought. ¡°I doubt his excellency has nothing in mind, but why are you so insecure?¡± The Countess, who had blinked at Rowena¡¯s seemingly given up expression, sighed. ¡°You should speak with more confidence! (I don¡¯t like having another woman in your life) or (I want to be the only one by your side). I¡¯d rather if you were more honest with his excellency, I¡¯m sure he would prefer it too.¡± ¡°Countess.¡± Rowena couldn¡¯t listen any longer and interrupted the Countess, although she knew it was rude to do so, and continued with a tired look on her face. ¡°Excuse me, I just haven¡¯t rested after the long journey here, may I go first to my quarters.¡± ¡°Of course, you look pale, are you alright?¡± ¡°Lately, I seem to get tired easily.¡± ¡°By any chance¡­..¡± The Countess opened her eyes wide at the possibility that flashed through her mind for a moment. Rowena shook her head firmly before she could interpose. ¡°No, it¡¯s not that.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°This is not going to happen. You know very well too? The Duke¡¯s nature.¡± The night she conceived Damain was the only night that he and she both gave up all reason and became beasts. It was like walking down the street and being struck by lightning, an accident that could not be avoided and could not be undone. ¡°Indeed ¡­¡­ it is. Then I will see you later in the evening.¡± After a moment of hope, the Countess, who had unfortunately lost her optimism, called Joanne, the maid who was standing far away, to come and help Rowena. As she watched silently as Rowena moved away, she felt a presence behind her. ¡°Countess Rachel.¡± Startled, the Countess turned around and she couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. ¡°Yo-.. Your Excellency.¡± Killian, holding a hunting rifle whose barrel had not even cooled down when he approached her without making a sound, and stood three steps away from her. She had met him occasionally at royal banquets and such, but this was the first time she meets him alone with him like this. He was of such outstanding beauty that she seemed to have forgotten all the rumors of his temper and difficult personality. Unlike what he looked like in banquets, His jet-black hair seemed messy in a way, and was covering his forehead, and his icy gaze was so beautiful that it made her dizzy all of a sudden. Her cheeks began to flush at the sensual body odor that wafted from him despite the distance, and the countess fumbled to get a word out. ¡°Miss Philone went to her quarters just now.¡± ¡°I saw that.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I have a favor to ask from you, Countess.¡± Kilian stepped closer, suddenly holding a gun and aiming it at her. Frightened by the sudden threat, the countess collapsed in her place, and at that moment, with an ear-piercing roar, a flock of geese in the distance flew by, flapping their wings. Kilian, glancing at what the gunshot had resulted in satisfaction, offered a hand to the Countess, who was now slumped on the dirty dirt floor. ¡°Hoo¡± Noticing, the Countess took his cold, smooth, leather-gloved hand in hers. ¡°What kind of favors are you asking me to do for you? Your Excellency.¡± After helping her up, Killian, who had pulled his hand back, concluded his words in a low tone. ¡°A very simple one.¡± **** Chapter 47.3 As the fox hunt took place in a vast forest, the nobles were accommodated for two days in their own private temporary tents. The tents, though simple, were wide enough to stay in for a few days, as they had soft rugs on the ground, beds, dressers, tables and chairs, and all the other necessary furnishings. ¡°How would you like your hair done for tomorrow night¡¯s banquet? Should we tie it up and add a few jeweled pins here and there, or just let it down?¡± Joanne said while she combed Rowena¡¯s hair, on the other hand, Rowena, who was sitting on a chair in front of the dresser tilted her head at Joanne¡¯s excited face. ¡°Do we need to fuss over it that much? It¡¯s just some sort of a follow-up event, nothing major.¡± ¡°Miss!¡± Joanne, who opened her eyes wide, asked with a look of surprise on her face that Rowena didn¡¯t expect. ¡°You don¡¯t know that there¡¯s a new tradition that started last year, do you?¡± ¡°A new tradition?¡± Rowena, who was taking off her earrings, asked plaintively. ¡°What tradition?¡± ¡°Well, you know how the fox hunt is an event for gentlemen mostly, so it¡¯s a boring setting where the ladies have nothing to do other than exchanging conversation, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°So, at the suggestion of the ladies, the queen initiated a certain tradition. On the last day of the banquet, the lady who receives the most votes from the gentlemen and ladies will be crowned queen of the day.¡± ¡°And if that happens, what benefit does that bring?¡± ¡°You can do anything you want until the banquet is over. You can have your last dance with any unmarried gentleman you name. Isn¡¯t that so romantic??¡± ¡°I take it only unmarried female guests are included.¡± ¡°Not necessarily, Married noble ladies can participate too, but surely it¡¯s inevitably more advantageous for the young ladies, isn¡¯t it?¡± Joanne, who had answered with a smile, suddenly pursed her lips. ¡°Right. Is that why? You know, Lady Taldon, I was wondering why she was pretending to be nice¡­¡± ¡°Is she trying to gain more votes by that?¡± Rowena looked a bit relieved as she knew the reason behind the lady¡¯s strange behavior that made her feel awkward earlier, it all made sense now, and she let out a soft chuckle. ¡°This is not time to laugh, miss!¡± Joanne, with a straight face, warned with serious eyes. ¡°You need to be the spotlight of the night. If Lady Taldon managed to receive the highest number of votes, something bad might happen to you, Miss Rowena.¡± ¡°It¡¯s right in front of people¡¯s eyes. What can she do? If she would try to do anything¡­.¡± Rowena, who was removing her makeup with rose water, stopped. ¡°..-It would be either asking the duke to have the last dance with her, or to escort her.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Wouldn¡¯t that make you jealous, Miss Rowena?¡± Joanne, who had been quiet for a while, asked quietly. Rowena laughed through the mirror instead of replying. Joanne, who suddenly lost her temper, shook her head. ¡°Miss you are exactly as Melissa said you would be.¡± ¡°And what does that mean?¡± ¡°You have no greed.¡± Upon hearing this, Rowena stared down for a moment. It wasn¡¯t that she wasn¡¯t greedy. She just knew that it was meaningless. The only person that man had in his heart was his late fianc¨¦e. Any other woman was just a substitute or a mere shadow of hers. That was all¡­. ¡°I¡¯m going to change clothes by myself, you can go back now. Joanne.¡± Changing the subject smoothly, Rowena dismissed her. Someone approached to help her remove the front and back hooks of her corset one at a time, pulling down the strings behind her loose. Rowena turned around as she realized who it was by the faint scent of blood. **** Chapter 48.1 ¡°How was your hunt today?¡± ¡°Fairly well. Are you feeling better now?¡± ¡°Actually, I just returned because it was so loud out there.¡± Rowena giggled mischievously, and wrapped her hands around Killian¡¯s neck. ¡°How many foxes did you catch? Will you make me another fur coat out of the fox you caught this year?¡± ¡°I thought about doing so, but the forest watch says there aren¡¯t many prey left to begin with, since it¡¯s been a rough year.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a shame.¡± ¡°But I thought you didn¡¯t like it very much, saying it was a cruel thing to do.¡± ¡°So you do know that?¡± Rowena, whose eyes widened a bit, asked again. ¡°And you kept on giving me fur coats? That¡¯s a bit too much, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°I enjoy how you face changes when you get something you don¡¯t like.¡± ¡°Wahh, you have such a bad taste!¡± He pressed his index finger to Rowena¡¯s lips as her brow furrowed. Killian¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he warned in a low tone. ¡°You are getting more cocky by the day just because I tell you you¡¯re pretty. You don¡¯t even think of the consequences anymore.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re the one who said it¡¯s okay for me to be honest. If you don¡¯t like it this way or that way, how do you want me to act like- Ahh!¡± Killian tugged lightly on her cheek as her mouth lifted up at an angle in a crisp answer. When he noticed her expression turn to a frown, he decided that was enough teasing for today and let her go. He stood up to take off his coat, threw it roughly on the hanger, and then laid back down on the bed. ¡°We¡¯ll return to the capital early the day after tomorrow.¡± ¡°Early in the morning? Tomorrow night is a banquet. Wouldn¡¯t it be too much?¡± ¡°Now that¡¯s unexpected, I thought you would be happy because of your kid.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You won¡¯t?¡± ¡°That¡¯s ¡­¡­.¡± Rowena was rather caught off guard by his unexpected words. Although he still very rarely spoke of Damian, he had somehow become far milder when the topic of the child came up. Fortunately, he still had little to no interest in him, but she was afraid that this interest might slowly grow and finally lead him to find out that Damian was his biological son. ¡°I am a mother, but I am also a woman. I like to dress up nicely and have fun.¡± Rowena replied coldly, while taking off her corset and throwing on a slip and a thick gown she pulled from one of the drawers. On the other side of the tent, Kilian, who was lying down admiring her appearance, suddenly asked. ¡°Did everything go well with the Taldon girl?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Rowena, who swept her long hair to one side, sat next to him on the bed. ¡°I¡¯m too old to have someone pull my hair.¡± Killian¡¯s mouth, which had been stiff for some time, relaxed as she made a light joke. As he warped his arm around her waist and pulled her to lay with him, he suddenly asked out of nowhere.. ¡°If I catch you, will you allow yourself to be my prisoner?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have to catch you too.¡± Killian burst into laughter at her bold response. ¡°Why are you laughing?¡± ¡°Cause it¡¯s fascinating.¡± Killian, who had lightly poked at Rowena¡¯s nose as her eye¡¯s widened, then he gently added. ¡°If it had been before, you would kept quite about it and suffer all on your own.¡± ¡°Yeah, I did, but the results weren¡¯t so good, were they?¡± It was unusual for Rowena to cut off the flow of a conversation that had been going on in a friendly manner, but she did anyway.. ¡°I¡¯m really tired today. I¡¯m going to sleep now.¡± ¡°Rowena.¡± She gently ended the conversation and pulled the duvet up to her shoulders, while he tugged on her waist from behind. ¡°Why don¡¯t you say that to me lately?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I love you.¡± The hand draped over her waist tightened even more. In the stifling silence, Rowena held still and relaxed her body. For a moment, he deliberately listened to her breathing sounds steadily, and then, perhaps assuming she was asleep, he did not rush her to reply. ¡°The way you look at me is the same as it was then, though.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s changed a bit.¡± A whispered murmur came from Killian, as he rested his chin on the top of her head. In a position so close together that not a single sheet of paper could fit in between them, Rowena pretended to move in her sleep and tried to shove his arm out of the way, but his persistent hands wrapped around her waist until the very end and did not let go. With each passing day, Rowena became more and more curious about what was going on in the man¡¯s head behind her. He told her it was okay to act one day, but now, he told him to be more honest. He didn¡¯t care whether she blamed him or pushed him away, but now, he was hoping for something even more ridiculous. **** Sorry for the delay, my health hasn¡¯t been at it best since lately.. anyways.. to avoid delay I¡¯ll try to set up few chapters to update automatically every few days Chapter 48.2 The night passed and before they knew it, the last day of the fox hunting season had dawned. The men had accomplished a great result despite the shorter-than-usual two-day schedule. Rowena thought it was a barbaric tradition as she watched the foxes piling up next to the tents. Five years ago, she didn¡¯t look at anything at all, solely fixing her gaze on Killian, but now that she had seen all of this, she could no longer unsee it. ¡°I really envy you, Miss Philone.¡± While Rowena was counting the number of foxes with her eyes, Countess Rachel, who was sitting next to her, called out. ¡°What is it that you envy?¡± ¡°His excellency has caught the highest number of foxes this year. The partner of the gentleman who catches the most foxes gets extra points at the dinner party.¡± ¡°When you say extra points, does that mean being the queen of the night?¡± ¡°Yeah, so you did hear about that?¡± ¡°Joanne told me yesterday.¡± ¡°You can get two extra points in the event. One is if the accompanying gentleman catches the most number of foxes in the fox hunt. The other is if the queen nominates you¡± The countess, counting with her fingers, concluded with a smile. ¡°By the way, since the queen is not participating this time, it is most likely that you would be the main character tonight if you wanted to, Miss Philone.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not really interested in that sort of thing.¡± Rowena laughed awkwardly as she brought the tea cup to her lips. ¡°Even if I were to become the queen of the night, there¡¯s nothing in particular that I want to do.¡± Even if she could select any gentlemen to escort her, there is no one to name in particular, not only was there no one to name, but she also didn¡¯t want to create a case she might have to deal with its aftermath later. She also was not bold enough to reign as queen and command people around. ¡°Indeed. It¡¯s understandable, since you already have the best man in the country by your side.¡± The countess, who interpreted Rowena¡¯s response in her own way, spread out her fan, and whispered softly as her gaze turned around. ¡°But in my opinion, Miss Philone, you might as well be greedy and seize the opportunity this time.¡± What caught her eye was Veronica¡¯s side, who was smiling glamorously in the center of the crowd. ¡°Since this is what Lady Taldon is aiming for, you can¡¯t lose to her, not even for one night, can we?¡± As Rowena laughed, puzzled as to what to say, her eyes met Veronica¡¯s, who had just turned her head away. Veronica, who had stood up after excusing herself for a moment from the person she was talking to, and began to approach the two of them. ¡°Lady Taldon!¡± ¡°Countess!¡± Countess Rachel, welcomed Veronica with a bright smile, as if what she had been saying just now was confirmed. ¡°What are you two doing here alone? Are you sharing some secrets?¡± Veronica, who also greeted her cheerfully as she sat down across from them. **** Chapter 48.3 ¡°We are just admiring the scenery. Come to think of it, this is the first year you participate in fox hunting, right, Veronica? Are you enjoying it so far?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m. Due to my health and physical condition, I didn¡¯t get to leave my house much to visit the capital to attend parties and participate in such events so I planned to enjoy this event to its fullest, it¡¯s a beautiful sunny day too.¡± Veronica, who answered the Countess¡¯s words sweetly, turned to address Rowena as well. ¡°Miss Philone, you haven¡¯t joined this event in a while so it must have been a while, right?¡± ¡°Yes, indeed.¡± Rowena replied, her mouth pursed, unable to keep a straight face at someone who was clearly mocking as she spoke to her. But her expression hardened at the words which followed. ¡°When was the last time you were here? I think around five years ago?¡± Veronica pretended that she was all clueless while daggers were thrown out of her lips. The startled countess looked alternately at Veronica and Rowena. The Five years gap, it was a controversial topic that everyone in the social circle wanted to know about, but no one had the guts to mention it in front of Rowena or inquire about. Even she, who had developed a certain degree of familiarity with Rowena, found it difficult to speak about it carelessly, so when Veronica, who was almost like a rival in love, mentioned it without hesitation, she was baffled. The countess, who had been watching Rowena¡¯s frozen expression, was about to open her mouth to say something when she heard Rowena reply. ¡°Yes, you are right. I see you know a lot about me! I didn¡¯t know that you were so interested in me.¡± Rowena, who had been staring at Veronica for some time, shot back. The other side seemed to be at a loss for words because of her unexpectedly nonchalant reply. ¡°It-.. Well, rather than being highly interested¡­ You¡¯re so famous.¡± Veronica was quick to grasp the physiology of the social scene for a girl who had just made her debutante, but not quick enough to handle Rowena, who had been through it all for quite some time. Veronica, pursing her lips at Rowena¡¯s dismissive question about whether she was openly seeking her moves, stammered as she replied. ¡°Oh, my. Am I that famous?? I didn¡¯t really know that.¡± Rowena, who pretended to be surprised and opened her eyes wide, turned to the Countess. ¡°I think I¡¯ll take this opportunity to be greedy, just as you said, countess.¡± ¡°Greedy, what do you mean?¡± Veronica, who was barely smiling just the way Rowena did earlier, tilted her head. The countess, who was truly amazed and slightly admiring Rowena¡¯s intimidating presence, answered for her. ¡°Tonight, the queen of the night thing.¡± ¡°I see ¡­¡­¡± The disguised peace was broken. Veronica, having taken off her mask, rose from her seat. The Countess¡¯s eyes sparkled with interest at her quickly changing attitude. ¡°Sit with us a while longer, why are you getting up already?¡± ¡°I just came for a quick chat and have to go back now. Then excuse me, Countess, Miss Philone.¡± Veronica quickly turned back and walked away. The countess, who had been watching her figure leaving, tapped Rowena on the arm with her elbow. ¡°What was that? You sent a shiver down my spine! you¡¯re pretty good at that.¡± ¡°I just spoke out of anger.¡± Rowena, laughing in embarrassment, also stood up and excused herself. ¡°I think I have to leave too. It¡¯s almost noon.¡± ¡°Ah that¡¯s right, you¡¯ll be having lunch with his excellency today. Then I will see you later in the evening.¡± The countess nodded pleasantly and waved her hand. As Rowena left the space filled with noble ladies and headed for her private tent, Joanne followed close behind. And as soon as she walked into the tent, Joanne began to flood her with questions, as if she had been waiting for that all day. **** Chapter 49.1 ¡°What dress would you like to wear? What about earrings and necklace? How do you want me to do your hair?¡± ¡°One question at a time Joanne¡­ I can¡¯t answer all of them at once. And, there¡¯s still plenty of time, right?¡± ¡°Miss!!!! We have to start getting you ready by now! Melissa is not here and I will be the only one to help you prepare for the party.¡± Of course, they brought a couple more maids to tend to Rowena, but they were mainly in charge of chores. Moreover, because of Rowena¡¯s personality, she did not want to show her body or entrust her hair to someone she did not know well, so for this trip, it was only Joanne who could do that. ¡°Food, yes, I want to eat first. Let¡¯s do that. Hm?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Joanne, you must be hungry too. Please go eat your meal and then come to help me get ready.¡± Rowena, who had cut off Joanne before she could say anything, gave a firm order. There was peace at last once Joanne, although hesitinaly, left the tent. ¡°Haaa.¡± Rowena, having washed her face, headed for the dining room, which was connected to the bedroom. God knows when the servant came and prepared the dining table, but there was a lavish meal already laid out on the table. Rowena sighed as she sat down without bothering to look at the food. ¡°I wonder why I acted that way yesterday.. it is not as if I was a child,¡± she muttered. She felt somewhat embarrassed by the way she acted last night. if this was to happen before, she would have pretended not to hear and laughed it off, but now, she had no intention of standing still when someone is trying to make fun of her. In fact, this was a lesson she had learned over the past few years, the more she tolerated rude people, the more they¡¯ll continue to act this way towards her and keep on ignoring her, enduring it will not make them start to respect her miraculously, anyone says otherwise is na?ve or bluntly speaking, stupid. This statement was true five and still is to this day. Being kind will not do her any good. ¡°How did you act like a child?¡± As she rested her chin on her hands with elbows placed on the dining table, when someone started talking to her from behind. She didn¡¯t need to turn her back to know exactly who it was. Rowena, lifting her head, smiled at Killian, who was approaching, and sat down in the chair across from her. ¡°When did you get here?¡± ¡°Just now.¡± He must have been hunting earlier, but unlike yesterday, there was no smell of blood on him. Besides, he wasn¡¯t even in his hunting attire! Rowena blinked in suspicion, but Killian, holding a knife, opened his mouth first, as if reading her thoughts. ¡°I bathed.¡± ¡°Ah I thought you dressing in your usual attire was a bit strange. But you could¡¯ve eaten first and taken a bath later¡­¡± ¡°Because you don¡¯t like it.¡± It was a simple, indifferent answer, but crazy enough to cause Rowena to put down the fork she was holding. ¡°Do you have a twin brother, by any chance?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say yesterday that you enjoy the expressions I make when there is something I don¡¯t like?¡± Killian, who raised his eyebrows at the sudden sound, chuckled lightly, and as she saw him ignoring her first question, another one came flying at him. ¡°Who was the man who slept with me last night?¡± ¡°You can even make a joke like that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you seriously.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a doppelg?nger, so don¡¯t worry.¡± Kilian, who answered with the look as if she was asking a trivial question, poured some wine into a glass and drank it. **** Chapter 49.2 Rowena, who was staring at him silently, suddenly murmured. ¡°You seem to have changed a lot.¡± ¡°Should I not change?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ no.¡± It had to be the same as then. He had to be the same brazen, arrogant, terrible man he had been when they had met again. Killian stopped eating at her meaningful reply. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It means I want to be the same man you used to be, the man you were five years ago.¡± ¡°Why?¡± The peaceful atmosphere hardened like ice. Rowena avoided the piercing blue eyes that were staring at her questioningly. ¡°Just because, there is no deep reason behind it.¡± He was a man who would point out things unexpectedly at the most unanticipated times. It seemed that if she had made more eye contact with him now, he could even read what she had hidden deep in her heart. Rowena was busy feigning her nonchalance while playing with the food on the plate in front of her, trying to ignore the obviously uncomfortable air, when Killian suddenly reached his hand out to her. Hesitantly, she flinched and tried to back away, but his long fingertips brushed against her mouth, wiping up the red sauce that got there and then wiping his hand with a napkin. The sudden action caused Rowena to touch her mouth, where his fingers grazed hers as she continued to look at him. This kind of behavior was what she meant by the change she had mentioned earlier! If this had been before, he would have just pointed at her mouth, but now he¡¯s taking the initiative to wipe it personally. Feeling confused, Rowena looked down and held her fork again, and he moved to change the topic. ¡°I know there will be a dinner party today.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ yes.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t take off that necklace.¡± Rowena unconsciously placed her hand on her neck. This was the necklace he had put on her in person prior to their arrival in this place. Although following his request obediently would have been fine, to be frank, it was only natural that she would wear what he gives her and do what he tells her to do. Rowena raised her moisten gaze, which was lowered for some time now to the man in front of her. ¡­.The man who acted contrary to what he claimed made her want to suddenly act a little more stubborn. ¡°I only tried to see if it would go with my dress.¡± ¡°What dress are you going to wear?¡± ¡°That¡¯s-..¡± Shit¡­ she hadn¡¯t decided yet. Hesitantly, Rowena quickly shook her head. ¡°Just an evening dress with an open back. Made of black satin fabric.¡± ¡°That¡¯s way too revealing, though. We¡¯re in the woods, so it gets chilly in the evenings.¡± ¡°But I wore even more revealing dresses before? Don¡¯t you remember?¡± ¡°Rowena.¡± Killian ended up lowering his voice in response after the continuing argument. To be honest, Rowena was rather relieved to hear the sudden change in his voice. She wanted him to get angry and force her to act the way he wanted. She wanted him to be able to prove to herself that he hadn¡¯t changed, no, that he was unable to change to begin with. She continued to eat her salad with a nonchalant expression on her face and waited for the cold threat to come back at her, but instead, she heard him pull his chair back. **** Chapter 49.3 She continued to eat her salad with a nonchalant expression on her face and waited for the cold threat to come back at her, but instead, she heard him pull his chair back. Without a word, Killian slipped past her, exited the dining room, just to return a few seconds later. Just as Rowena turned her head to look at the presence of whoever was approaching behind her, something thick and fluffy was placed on her shoulder. ¡°This is ¡­¡­.¡± It was a shawl made of silver fox fur. The texture in her hand was smooth, and it had a subtle sheen to it. Rowena, who had been mesmerized stroking the shawl in a daze for a while, belatedly came to her senses and opened her mouth. ¡°I already have a silver fox scarf.¡± ¡°It¡¯s different from that.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You can wear whatever you want as long as you wear this shawl over it.. and the necklace too, just like I said.¡± Rowena couldn¡¯t believe her ears . She expected him to get angry or ignore her and leave his seat, but to her surprise, he showed off his petulant and self-righteous nature. He held her shoulder over the shawl while she paused at his unexpected move. Killian brought his face next to her ear and whispered. ¡°Or do you want to go out naked without wearing a shawl?¡± ¡°No- no I don¡¯t.¡± Unlike the chilling words, his hot breath tickled her ear. Sensing that she would be in big trouble if she showed any more stubbornness, Rowena coyly dropped the attitude. ¡°I¡¯ll do as you said. Thank you for the shawl, too.¡± ¡°Good. I was almost pondering tying you up and locking you in the tent tonight.¡± After saying that one line, he lifted his hands from her shoulders and pulled away. Rowena opened the shawl to cover herself and hide the goose bumps on her skin instead of replying to his words, which she could not tell if he was joking or not. On the other hand, one of the enemy¡¯s childish peering eyes that had been watching them from outside the barracks quickly disappeared. * * * The outdoor banquet was glamorous and different from the usual indoor events. The weather was slightly cold, there were no clouds in the sky, and the moon¡¯s brilliant shine brightened the night, so even without special lights, the surrounding area was brightly lit. Among all the beautifully dressed women who wore heavy makeup on their faces, only two stood out by far. Miss Philone and the young lady of the Taldon family. If Rowena, with her alluring black dress and elegant silver fox shawl, was a decadent beauty, Veronica who flaunted her youth in a fresh forsythia-colored dress and adorned her braided hair with the same flowers, looked like a fairy out of the forest. People stole glances sideways at the two of them, while pretending they were not. and Rowena walked among the people, pretending not to notice the comparing and judging glances. ¡°You look so gorgeous tonight, Miss Philone~!¡± ¡°Thank you for saying so. You also look so beautiful, Countess Rachel!¡± ¡°Ho- ho, you¡¯re being so sweet.¡± Countess Rachel asked softly after exchanging an affectionate greeting with Rowena. ¡°What about his excellency?¡± ¡°We came together, but he stepped to talk to the other gentlemen a moment ago.¡± ¡°Well, the Duke doesn¡¯t seem too anxious. What is he going to do if someone steals his beautiful partner while he¡¯s at it?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it because he¡¯s confident he¡¯ll get her back because of the bond they share?¡± Rowena, who had slyly retorted the Countess¡¯s joke, held a glass filled with champagne from the silver tray of a passing waiter. The Countess looked at her in surprise as she gulped it down without hesitation. ¡°Were you always such a good drinker?¡± ¡°Only when I feel like drinking.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t remember you being one five years ago¡± ¡°Hmm, I guess I must¡¯ve not wanted to drink much back then?¡± Shrugging her shoulders, Rowena handed the empty glass to another waiter. ¡°You tell me. Are you sure you really have not become a merchant somewhere? How did you become so good at talking?¡± ¡°The thing is, it took me a long time to realize that there is nothing to come back from behaving nicely.¡± That was when the Countess doubted her ears at Rowena¡¯s sarcastic answer. ¡°Your Excellency~~~!¡± Veronica¡¯s cheerful voice rang out high through the crowded vicinity. ¡°It¡¯s been a really long time since we¡¯ve seen each other.¡± The sudden commotion made both of them look at Veronica almost at the same time. Veronica, who had meekly greeted Killian by grabbing the hem of her dress, looked up at him with sparkling eyes. Killian, perhaps because he was talking to someone else or perhaps holding a glass in one hand that he turned his head toward her, and responded indifferently. ¡°Lady Taldon. Didn¡¯t we meet yesterday? although I didn¡¯t get a chance to greet you.¡± ¡°Not yesterday.¡± Veronica, her mouth hanging down in remorse, asked in a charming voice. **** Chapter 50.1 ¡°Don¡¯t you remember me from ten years ago? We met at court when I was a little girl.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. But I can¡¯t simply remember every single person who passes by.¡± Killian, who answered coldly enough to make the opponent embarrassed, suddenly threw his gaze at Rowena like a sensible wild beast. When their eyes met defenselessly, he had an expression as if he was asking her to come over here, and Rowena took a step forward without a second thought. However, she only took a couple of steps before stopping, and then she avoided his gaze that was relentlessly piercing her. As Killian and Rowena remained in their own private world out among the people, Veronica, with her face flushed with frustration, broke through the silence and interrupted. ¡°Still, it¡¯s all right. You can just remember me from tonight.¡± It was a statement made with her utmost courage, but she didn¡¯t get an answer. ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll get going then.¡± Veronica, who pursed her lips under the hot crowd¡¯s gaze, quickly turned around. The attention that had gathered briefly quickly dissipated once one of the parties left the exciting scene. After the situation was over, Killian locked his gaze on Rowena until the end. His gaze was so persistent that it seemed as if he was hiding in the bushes, stalking his prey. Making Rowena involuntarily try to retreat, and at the moment¡­. Shatter Someone bumped into her causing the spilled glass to roll across the floor with the clatter of the silver tray falling. The waiter who bumped into her and the countess opened their mouths at the same time. ¡°Miss Philone!¡± ¡°I¡¯- I¡¯m so sorry!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± Rowena reassured the waiter, who was too panicked to sit up, and gestured to Joanne, who was a few steps away. ¡°I think it¡¯s on my dress and shawl, so I¡¯m off to change. Countess.¡± ¡°By all means! I understand. You must come back quickly though. The voting will take place soon.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± To Rowena, it was rather a good thing. She needed an excuse to get away from him even a little. When she returned to her seat with the pretext of taking a break to change her clothes, the highlight of the evening was already in progress. In front of a simple platform, the host was presenting the vote cards that had been collected throughout the dinner, one by one, in front of the ladies and gentlemen. ¡°Why are you coming just now!¡± The countess, who had pulled Rowena to her side, whispered in her ear as the whole room was silent with each vote. ¡°You¡¯re leading right now. Don¡¯t worry about it, Miss Philone¡± ¡°How many votes?¡± ¡°A staggering ten votes. That¡¯s amazing!¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably thanks to his Excellency coming in first place in the hunting. You said it would give me extra points. The rest is just from people who are trying to look good to his excellency too.¡± ¡°Modest as always I see hehehe.¡± Although she said she didn¡¯t care much about this, some of the words she had said during the day came to her mind, and her lifted shoulders dropped involuntarily. ¡°Where is his excellency?¡± ¡°Hoho, why would you ask me that, Miss Philone?¡± ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡± ¡°Just kidding. He¡¯s right there.¡± The Countess, smiling, pointed with her fan somewhere. Killian was far away from the people, and it seems as if he was having some serious conversation with Jenok. As she squinted to see the expression on his face, the countess crossed her arms in a friendly manner. ¡°I¡¯m sure his excellency too is standing on his toe for when you are announced as the queen of tonight, of course, I don¡¯t think he will show it, though.¡± ¡°You really think so?¡± ¡°Of course! What other reason is there! It would prove that his woman is the most beautiful of them all.¡± **** Chapter 50.2 The Countess, with a twinkle in her eye, turned her back toward the platform again. Whether intoxicated or expecting something, her somewhat unsettled complexion had Rowena tilting her head while the presenter unfolded the last card. ¡°The long-awaited final vote!¡± After a few moments of heated silence, the presenter¡¯s gaze fell on Rowena, who stood at the back of the room. ¡°Miss Philone, the companion of the Duke of Devonshire! Congratulations!¡± ¡°Wow!¡± ¡°Please come this way!¡± With applause, people¡¯s attention was focused on Rowena. Dozens of pairs of eyes landed on her all at once, and just as Rowena was about to awkwardly make her way to the platform. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Veronica, who had been glaring at Rowena while biting her nails, suddenly raised her voice. ¡°What? Your Majesty?¡± ¡°Where? Didn¡¯t they say she wasn¡¯t going to join us today?¡± Instantly the noisy crowd quieted down. At that moment, one of the people who had been scurrying and rustling hurriedly dropped to his knees when he saw someone approaching. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± The chatter died down and people bowed down one by one to the woman who came accompanied by two attendants. It was none other than the queen¡¯s chief lady-in-waiting who had entered. The Countess explained to Rowena, who was somewhat puzzled but followed the people and bowed down. ¡°She was wearing a dress with gold thread down the front, isn¡¯t she? When the head lady-in-waiting of the royal castle wears such a dress, she appears in the place of the queen. In that case, it is only reasonable to be treated as such.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°But it is strange. Why all of a sudden?¡± The Countess nodded her head at the sudden situation, but a solemn voice came over the heads of those who were kneeling down. ¡°You may rise.¡± With permission, people rose up. The head lady-in-waiting, taking the seat of the hostess, took out a tightly sealed letter. ¡°I am here to cast my vote for this special occasion on behalf of Her Majesty, who was unavoidably unable to attend due to her physical and mental instability.¡± The queen¡¯s vote was counted as 10 votes. The Countess, taking in a startled breath, looked at Rowena with eyes filled with concern. ¡°Her Majesty¡¯s vote.¡± People could not even take a breath properly and only swallowed dry gulps as they concentrated on the platform. The head lady-in-waiting, who had been enjoying the amusement of the crowd, glanced at Rowena and turned to smile as she looked at Veronica. ¡°Goes to Lady Taldon!¡± In an instant, the results were overturned. At the same time, a hushed silence enveloped the spacious room. In the silence, Rowena involuntarily turned toward Killian. Standing crooked with his arms crossed, seemingly unconcerned by the situation. ¡°Then, I shall take my leave.¡± Having finished the purpose of her visit, the head lady-in-waiting, she stood to leave the place immediately. The presenter, who had been standing idly in the midst of the inversion, took a step behind her and announced. ¡°Th- The queen of tonight, Lady Taldon!¡± ¡°Congratulations, Lady Taldon!¡± With thunderous applause, the highly spirited Veronica stepped up to the platform. Veronica, after giving a tiny bow to the crowd raised her head so high, it looks like wining against Rowena felt that good, she then continued and greeted the audience first. ¡°Thank you very much. I am very honored.¡± ¡°Congratulations. Please accept the crown.¡± The presenter handed her a silver crown in the shape of a peculiar thorn. The applause grew louder when Veronica, who slightly bent her knees, wore the silver crown. ¡°So what is your first order of business, our queen for the night?¡± **** Chapter 50.3 ¡°I would like to select a gentleman to escort me.¡± ¡°Must not be engaged or married. You are aware of that point, correct?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± The atmosphere was softened by the presenter¡¯s joking, and one sly gentleman made a joke. ¡°That¡¯s so unfair! Married women can be queens, but married men cannot be chosen!¡± ¡°Yes, Yes. You should have been born a woman. Or better, be born about 10 years later.¡± People burst out laughing at the presenter¡¯s advice. ¡°Come on! Let¡¯s pay attention for a moment!¡± The presenter asked, silencing the rowdy sitting room. The presenter then continued, ¡°The gentleman you named, as I said before, absolutely cannot refuse the orders of our queen for one night as long as you do not have a fianc¨¦e or a wife!¡± Rowena stood there, unfazed, and looked at Veronica. Veronica, who had been looking around the vicinity with her eyes, also felt the gaze and turned to look at Rowena. While an invisible tug of war was going back and forth between the two women, the presenter shouted loudly. ¡°Now then, would you like to nominate someone? I think you already know who it is!¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Veronica, her eyes fluttering in a haughty manner, turned to Kilian, who was standing in the distance. ¡°Killian ¨C I mean his excellency, the Duke of Devonshire.¡± ¡°As expected!¡± Veronica, who had pointed out the name of the duke as many expected, added. ¡°Please take care of being my escort tonight. Until I retire to my quarter.¡± ¡°Oh my, Your Excellency, you¡¯ll certainly accept the lady¡¯s offer, won¡¯t you?¡± People looked alternately at Killian, Rowena, and Veronica in the intriguing situation that had once again developed. While everyone silently waited for the Duke¡¯s approval, Killian paced step by step. However, contrary to the expectation that he would naturally make his way to the platform, he made his way to Rowena, who was standing in the back of the room. It was a moment when everyone exchanged glances, wondering what this was all about. ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate, but I must decline.¡± As a startled and stiff Rowena tried to retreat, the shawl on her shoulders slipped off. Killian, who had taken off her shawl, kissed her exposed necklace. ¡°Miss Philone is already my fianc¨¦e.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Oh my God. When did this happen?¡± ¡°All of a sudden?¡± The declaration, which fell like a thunderbolt, quickly threw the surrounding area into confusion. This was when Rowena, who was also a concerned party, went blank and her mouth was hanging open. ¡°Impossible! Such obstinacy, without even passing through proper rituals!¡± Veronica, who had come running down from the platform, approached them almost as if she were leaping to her feet. ¡°What do you mean by obstinate?¡± ¡°Countess, was there any misrepresentation in my words?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so.¡± Shaking her head as if she had been expecting such words, the Countess took a few steps forward and explained loudly to the surrounding area. ¡°An engagement is when a lady accepts and wears the engagement gift from a gentleman¡¯s mother. You all agree with what I have said so far, right?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s true.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Although it¡¯s an old custom.¡± The frozen crowd nodded in agreement. The Countess, having gotten the people¡¯s agreement, turned her head and pointed to Rowena¡¯s neck. ¡°Everyone, please look at that beautiful necklace.¡± Rowena and the Countess¡¯s eyes met. Rowena instinctively recognized what words were coming out of the Countess¡¯s mouth. No, don¡¯t. You can¡¯t talk about it. Noo! With a twisted expression, Rowena reached out to block her mouth when a strong force grabbed her arm and pulled her back. ¡°Rowena.¡± Glimmering blue irises were locked with hers. At the same time, the final blade fell down on her neck. The countess testified with a confident face. ¡°I swear, on my honor, this necklace that Miss Philone has been wearing since she came here is indeed the engagement necklace of the previous duchess.¡± **** Chapter 51.1 Engagement? Rowena looked down at her hand, which had dropped weakly beside her, to the large hand that held her waist tightly and to the icy blue gaze that was piercing her. She felt as if everything was torn and tangled in her head, wondering what the hell was going on and what the hell could possibly happen next. She thought of all kinds of situations but never had ever thought of a situation like this. ¡°Rowena.¡± Killian, holding Rowena¡¯s shoulder with his other hand as she stiffened like a doll, brought his face closer to her and whispered in her ear. ¡°Smile.¡± Instead of replying, Rowena slowly turned her head to face him. His face was close to hers, their noses almost touching and their hot breaths entwined. Rowena¡¯s long lashes quivered as she asked. ¡°Why are you doing this all of a sudden?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± It¡¯s what you wanted.¡± Killian answered nonchalantly, turning her body toward him. He lifted Rowena¡¯s chin with his index finger, their eyes engaged in a violent tension as if making a conversation with their gazes alone. Unconcerned by the stare they were receiving from other people. A wave of shock, bewilderment, anger, and frustration hit Rowena all at once. In a daze, Rowena stared at the man who looked down at her while having a blank expression on her face. Engagement? Marriage? Yeah, obviously, she had wanted that at some point, perhaps even wished for it. She wanted to be by his side, have his children, and live as his wife in a fair and honest way. But all of that was a long time ago; it was a small wish from a foolish past that vanished without a trace like a sandcastle built on the seashore. She let go of such wishes when she realized that the love she had believed existed was all nothing but her own illusion. ¡°Rowena.¡± There was a crack in the man¡¯s expressionless face, which was like a hard mask as if his soul had been drained from his face. It was a somewhat impatient look, an expression she had not seen on his face ever before; with that expression having vanished before she could question it, Rowena concluded that she must have been mistaken. Finally calming down, she shook her head. ¡°Indeed.¡± Rowena held his shoulder tightly as she buried her forehead into him. With the engagement now firmly in place, she had only one thing she had to do as well. ¡°Well then, I have a wish.¡± ¡°Tell me.¡± His answer came quickly, which was unusual coming from him. **** If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 51.2 Rowena opened her mouth, displaying a radiant smile at his honest reply. As soon as he gave his permission, she stepped away from his chest and turned around. She exclaimed breathlessly to the people who had been watching them. ¡°The engagement ceremony will take place in three months on Rope Island. Everyone present here is invited. You will come, right?¡± Her tone was slightly dramatic, perhaps theatrical. Rowena looked around at the people standing speechless at the sudden declaration. They would be witnesses, as Killian had intended for them just now. Except, unbeknown to him, they would not be there to witness an engagement but to witness her death. The sound of some people dryly swallowing their breath was heard in the midst of the unexpected situation. People who had no idea what to do next or how to respond just exchanged glances. The first to react was Countess Rachel. ¡°Oh my! Miss Philo-¡­ No, Rowena. Are you sure? Of course, I will attend. Congratulations!¡± ¡°Congratulations! Thank you for inviting me!¡± The Countess and others who had gradually relaxed their stiff expressions approached them and congratulated them. Meanwhile, Veronica, unable to contain her anger, began to leave the scene. The Countess, catching a glimpse of her figure retreating, pushed her way through the crowd and approached Rowena. Still, before she had a chance to say anything, Rowena opened her mouth first. ¡°I appreciate your kindness, Countess. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m tired right now.¡± To which Rachel replied, ¡°I¡¯m sure you are. Please go back and get some rest. Miss ¡­¡­ No, Rowena.¡± ¡°Then I will see you in the morning. Your Excellency.¡± She called him by his title like she used to call him, but for some reason, this time it felt different, there was something else in her voice¡­ Rowena turned around and was faced by a crowd of people looking at them with weirdly happy expressions; this gave her nothing but distress as she left while trying to suppress nausea that had been building up inside her. * * * As if walking on thin ice, the fragile air broke as Rowena entered the tent. Killian followed Rowena, who walked past him; it was as if she was being chased by a ghost.. and the moment they were in the tent, she began to feel the pressure of his presence even without him saying anything to her; it was a situation she was familiar with¡­ and it was suffocating! ¡°Why did you do that?¡± ¡°I already gave you an answer to that.¡± ¡°You are right! That was what I wanted. That was what I wished for.¡± She tried to reach for the necklace clasp that she had been wearing while gasping for air. She was frustrated and wanted to get it off her body as soon as possible; knowing what it originally was made it feel like she was wearing a leash, but since she couldn¡¯t see it and even more with her current state of mind, all of her attempts were in vain. Eventually, Killian came up to her and unclasped the necklace. Rowena, who was still trying to regain her breath, looked back at him. ¡°But you should not have deceived me into announcing it in such a public way. You should have told me in advance when you gave me this necklace!¡± She was mistaken to think that he had changed. Just because his demeanor had softened a bit did not mean that this man¡¯s nature had changed from its roots. He was still egotistic, still arrogant, still selfish. When he told her he was going to break up with her, when he came to find her again, and even now. There was no consideration of her wishes as a concerned party. As if it didn¡¯t even have any importance. **** If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 51.3 ¡°Do you know how embarrassed I was earlier?¡± Anger overcame reason. Rowena¡¯s chest heaved as her fist struck down on Killian¡¯s chest, unable to hold back her rising anger. A large hand covered hers as she tried to steady her rising breath. ¡°If I had told you¡­¡± Killian squeezed the small hand that was trying to slip out of his; he laced his fingers between hers and pressed it against his chest. ¡°Would you have agreed to it then?¡± Strangely, she could feel his heart beating rapidly through the sleek suit. Perhaps it was her own heartbeat. Glaring at the man who was trying to pull her closer. Frankly, it felt as if they were playing a dangerous game, a game where they took a turn in shooting using one gun, one with five empty rounds and one bullet. It was a terrible game that would never end before one of them died. There was a short period of silence. The heavy breathing gradually subsided and turned back to normal. Instead of replying, Rowena subtly changed the subject. ¡°But first, tell me, what made you want to marry all of a sudden?¡± Killian, who let go of her hand, walked past her and sat down on the couch, then started speaking with an honest tone. ¡°Five years ago, I had this one misunderstanding.¡± ¡°What kind of¡­ misunderstanding?¡± ¡°William Jenon.¡± Rowena¡¯s pupils fluttered at the unexpected mention of the name. Killian crossed his long legs as he stared at her. ¡°I thought you were having an affair with that man.¡± ¡°That¡¯s absurd! Why would you have such a misunderstanding!!¡± Rowena, shaking her head in disgust, approached him. Killian stirred in his pocket as he motioned with his head for her to sit across from him. Then, for the first time in a long time, he took a sip of his cigarette. ¡°Then why did you go to meet him?¡± ¡°I used to write a book¡­ Just a small hobby to pass the time¡­ I sent him my manuscript, and he contacted me. So we just met.¡± ¡°Why did you keep it a secret from me?¡± ¡°Because you wouldn¡¯t like it!¡± This was driving her crazy, but now it all made sense. At this moment, everything became clear to her on why he behaved so cruelly five years ago. Dry-faced, Rowena sat on the couch and swallowed a deep, heavy breath. ¡°So ¡­¡­ Who framed me in such a way?¡± ¡°Baron Benedict Sussex.¡± Until the other day, he had suspected Jenok of this since he found out that he was hiding Damian¡¯s true identity from him. Still, the more he investigated afterward, the clearer it became who the culprit was. ¡°Ah!¡± Rowena, who had gone pale, screamed. Killian, who had been waiting for her to calm down, opened his mouth seriously. ¡°Surprisingly, the first accuser was Gertrude.¡± ¡°Mrs. Gertrude¡­ Is that why you kicked her out that night?¡± Killian nodded instead of replying. ¡°But, why do you say Baron Sussex was behind it?¡± ¡°At first, I thought Gertrude was behind everything because she always sought to get rid of you, but after having her kicked out and even deliberately had you followed without you noticing, you didn¡¯t go to visit anyone, and no one came to find you. And you know how Baron Sussex was usually the one on your side.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Gertrude, who was captured and subjected to interrogation, eventually claimed it was her plan. Shortly after she was released, she disappeared. I didn¡¯t think much of it at the time, but when I looked into it the other day, I found she had been killed, strangled to death. And ¡­¡­.¡± This was more serious than she thought. Rowena listened to his words, biting the soft flesh of her mouth. ¡°A woman named Anna, she used to work with you.¡± ¡°I heard she ran away.¡± ¡°No, she was killed, in the exact same way.¡± Another murder disguised as a suicide. Killian realized that when he heard Melissa¡¯s confession, Gertrude and Anna faced the same horrifying end; this itself was enough of a proof that the murderers of the two women were the same. ¡°Have you found the culprit?¡± ¡°It was a hired assassin. After interrogation, all the leads pointed to Benedict Sussex.¡± He only learned of this fact the night just before they came here. Before that, Killian didn¡¯t know who to trust, he had been secretly testing Jenok, who seemed to be hiding Damian¡¯s identity, and with the possibility that Damian might be targeted, he really couldn¡¯t take chances. Nevertheless, when the culprit was made known, he told Jenok of all the facts he had gathered. He wanted to tell her many other things, such as Melissa¡¯s true face, but he did not dare to mention that fact. He couldn¡¯t inflict an even greater betrayal on a woman who looked like she was about to collapse from the shock of it all at any moment now. ¡°Oh my god!¡± Rowena, mortified by the brutal reality, lowered her head. Killian, who had been watching her in silence, reached out to her slumped shoulders, but before he could touch her, Rowena raised her head again. **** If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 52.1 ¡°Where is that person now?¡± Unlike his expectation that she would cry, her pale face was surprisingly calm. Killian retracted his outstretched hand and quietly pursed his lips. ¡°I¡¯ve sent him to a foreign state, and I have already issued an order for him to come back. I intend to arrest and dispose of him as soon as he returns.¡± Rowena did not respond. Growing somewhat nervous, he called out to her. ¡°Rowena.¡± Instead of answering, Rowena avoided his gaze. All that came after the anger had subsided was a disappointment. If the Baron of Sussex had not conspired against her¡­ No, even with him doing that, she did not think the outcome would have been much different. Sooner or later, Killian would have left her. If anything, rather than being angry at what Benedict had done.. she is way more angry with the man in front of her. Kilian had suffered a cunning and precise betrayal by his close aide, too, but Rowena did not feel sorry for him at all. The only reason the Baron of Sussex was able to do so was because he had allowed him to frame her. The Baron had exploited this because he had sensed the distrust that lurked beneath the surface of the fragile relationship between her and Killian. If only he had trusted her, then none of his schemes would work, and the tragic night five years ago would not have happened. Killian¡¯s distrust in this way was deep-rooted enough to be part of him, making it difficult to even know the source of his distrust. So the Baron of Sussex had cleverly set up a trap by using his trust issues against him. Rowena was suddenly curious about the circumstances behind his deeply rooted distrust of people. Especially toward women. But her urging open lips remained silent. ¡°Rowena¡­¡± Killian let out a prolonged exhale and nodded. ¡°You may do as you wish.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Rowena, who bowed coldly, excused herself and stood up. She turned around to go straight to her bedroom. ¡°¡­¡­Then, if you have anything else you would like to say to me?¡± (I¡¯m sorry) (I shouldn¡¯t have done that then) or (I made a wrong decision), Rowena expected to hear some regrets or anything, even if it wasn¡¯t to the extent of receiving an apology¡­ In any case, she had no intention of accepting his apology, even if he showed genuine regret. Still, if this man were to yield to her even once, the tight lump in her heart might loosen, even if only a little. ¡°Anything to say?¡± Killian, who took out a cigarette for the first time in a while, turned his head toward her. At this, a burst of small laughter erupted out of Rowena¡¯s mouth, her eyebrows raised as if asking what he was talking about. ¡°Hahaha.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± That¡¯s right. This is the right way for him to come out. What did she expect? Instead, she probably hoped that nothing unusual would happen. ¡°Nothing, then; I¡¯ll go to bed first.¡± Rowena turned away again, her face relaxed as if she had been tense a moment before. Killian fixed his gaze on the bedroom for a long moment, even after she had disappeared from view behind the cloth separating the bedroom from the living room, while he held an unlit roll of cigarettes in his hand. **** If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 52.2 ¡°Mom!¡± ¡°Damian!¡± Although it had been only a few days since they had last seen each other, the mother-son reunion was heartwarming. She approached and held Damian in her arms and Rowena, leaving soft kisses on both of his cheeks, and then gently stroked her son¡¯s head. ¡°Did you have a good time with Grandpa?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Are you good at studying and doing homework?¡± ¡°Of course! I¡¯m so smart. Mom!¡± Ahem, Damian said proudly, puffing out his chest while flicking his nonexistent mustache. ¡°I got a hundred points on everything? Even language!¡± ¡°They say you can¡¯t fool the blood; he¡¯s indeed his mother¡¯s son.¡± ¡°Uncle?¡± Rowena turned to Jeremy, who gently interrupted her. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Jeremy grinned with squinting eyes. ¡°I read what you were writing. A maid named Melissa gave it to me, asking if it was my writing.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It was more readable than I thought it would be.¡± Jeremy waved the manuscript he had hidden behind his back. ¡°Oh my God!¡± Rowena snatched the manuscript from his hands, her face turning red instantly. ¡°How did Melissa find this¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s almost ready for publication.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a manuscript I wrote five years ago, I¡¯ve been fixing it in my spare time during the day, so it still has a lot to offer.¡± It was a manuscript that she had tried to publish at one point. A novel that, as I now understand, was the cause of all this. But even after learning the truth five years ago, she didn¡¯t hate or want to avoid writing it. ¡°Do you plan to publish it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just want to write it.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Jeremy, seemingly disappointed, suddenly suggested to Damian. ¡°Damian, Now that we¡¯ve done all the homework we agreed to, why don¡¯t we go outside and play with the ball today?¡± ¡°I like that!¡± ¡°Alright. Then go ahead and change and get ready.¡± Jumping up and down, Damian ran to the nannies as soon as he was given the order. After Damian went to his room, Jeremy sat on a stool in front of the fireplace with a serious look on his face. ¡°What on earth is this? Rowena.¡± Then he glanced at the newspaper lying on the table. Rowena¡¯s face darkened as she followed his gaze; frankly, she didn¡¯t need to follow his gaze to know what he was talking about, but just as she had expected, the newspaper¡¯s headline was news of her engagement. ¡°This isn¡¯t true, is it?¡± ¡°Uncle¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just another weird rumor, right?¡± Rowena¡¯s eyes dropped at the continuous integration. ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ it just happened that way.¡± ¡°Rowena!¡± Jeremy¡¯s face wrinkled as he rose quickly to his feet. ¡°Now you¡¯re really going out of your mind!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t have a choice. I would have preferred to avoid it if I could have.¡± Rowena quickly raised her head and interrupted his words. ¡°But the situation turned out the way it did. Whether I wanted to or not.¡± The green eyes he was facing now held a lot of hidden meanings. Eventually, Jeremy sat down, and he let out a heavy sigh. ¡°Huh, I thought he was just a bastard, but he was a crazy bastard.¡± The boundaries of status were blurring. A duke was still a duke, and royalty was still royalty. If anyone were to hear Jeremy, who had been talking ill of the duke for some time now, it would not end with just sending him back to where he came from. **** If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 52.3 After a few seconds of silence, Jeremey went back to address the issue on hand. ¡°What are you going to do now? An engagement ceremony on Rope Island? You¡¯re not going to tell me you¡¯ve changed your mind, are you?¡± ¡°No way.¡± Rowena replied, shaking her head with a determined look in her eyes. ¡°This may turn out to be a blessing in disguise.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Uncle, you are also a playwright, aren¡¯t you? I think tragedies are more effective when there is a large audience.¡± Jeremy blinked, not understanding what she was saying for a moment. ¡°You¡¯re talking about¡­¡± ¡°We have more witnesses now, don¡¯t we?¡± Rowena smiled brightly at him. A faint insanity ran through her laugh, and Jeremy just kept his mouth shut. He thought it was only the duke who was crazy, but he was wrong. His only niece seems to be weird in a way, but frankly, in this kind of a relationship? it will be even harder to not go crazy. ¡°If a lot of people see me dying there, the rumors will spread and articles will be written about me, no one will be able to deny it. No one will doubt it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Rowena¡± He had no idea what had happened last night. But even if he asked, Rowena wouldn¡¯t tell him. When he called her name with caution, Rowena turned her head. ¡°¡­Are you okay?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Are you all right?¡± ¡°Of course I am.¡± ¡°Alright¡­¡± Since the person in question said she was fine, there was nothing else to say. Once they get out of this weird castle, things will be better again. Jeremy, who had been pondering for a while, spread his arms out. Rowena, after a moment of hesitation, wrapped her arms around him as he patted her back. ¡°We just have to hang in there a little longer. Rowena.¡± ¡°Uncle¡­.¡± ¡°Thank you for holding up so long.¡± Nodding, Rowena buried her face in her uncle¡¯s shoulder. After a few moments, Jeremy, held he shoulder after she calmed down and entered into the main topic with a serious look on his face. ¡°Now, let me tell you about the plan in more detail.¡± * * * After changing into comfortable activity clothes, Damian was excited to be playing outside. He bounced the ball up on his chubby knees, feeling as if it would fly away at any moment. The nanny looked pleased to see him in such a state and spoke to him. ¡°Do you like it that much that you will get to play?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°But you often play ball with me and the other nannies.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s different doing it with a teacher.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± ¡°That¡¯s ¡­¡­.¡± As Damian opened his mouth to explain, someone approached them, coming out of the servant back door. ¡°Nanny.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Please come in for a moment. Angie, the assistant nanny who was on duty tonight, is injured and her younger sister is here.¡± ¡°Is that so? I understand.¡± The nanny, who nodded with a look of urgency on her face, hesitated for a moment and looked at Damian. Perhaps he had forgotten he was in the middle of a conversation, but he was already kicking a ball by himself at the lake. Bobo, the big dog, was wandering around next to Damian, running along the ball. ¡°The dog is there, and the teacher will be here soon¡­ It will be alright to leave for a little while¡­¡± The nanny turned around to leave as she muttered. Damian, left alone, kicked the ball far away. ¡°Bring it, Bobo!¡± The dog, having heard the order, jumped toward the bushes. Seeing his tail wagging madly, Damian started laughing as well.After a while, Bobo, who had disappeared into the bushes, brought a man. ¡°What? Mister Ghost!¡± Damian approached Killian with a startled look on his face. ¡°Mister!¡± Damian rushed up to Killian and clung to him. ¡°You¡¯re a ghost, but do you come out during the day too?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s say it is.¡± Killian, who answered casually, held out the ball in his hand. Damian, who took the ball from him, suddenly made a suggestion. ¡°Play ball with me!¡± ¡°Play ball?¡± ¡°Yes! Mister, haven¡¯t you ever played with a ball when you were little?¡± ¡°Not that I remember.¡± ¡°Why not? Didn¡¯t you have a father like me?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ yes.¡± ¡°Then did you have any friends? You didn¡¯t have any friends either? Kicking a ball with friends is fun.¡± Killian looked at his son in silence as the questions came in. ¡°I¡¯ll make a special effort to teach you! To be a good dad, you have to know how to play ball!¡± This was his chance to show off his skills. Damian looked up with enthusiasm and spoke cheerfully, and Killian, smiling, squeezed his forehead with his index finger. ¡°I don¡¯t need this.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Really?¡± He was speaking with confidence, but hearing the casual rejection, Damian¡¯s mouth dropped as if to wonder why he didn¡¯t want to play with him, he didn¡¯t keep it to himself and asked in a small voice. ¡°You don¡¯t want to play ball with me?¡± **** If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 53.1 ¡°¡­¡­.¡± He looked up at him with a wet puppy¡¯s eyes and ears down. While Killian, who had silently averted his gaze, was petting Bobo¡¯s head, Damian, who had sneakily rolled his head, suddenly asked. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s because you are bad at kicking the ball, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ what?¡± Killian, who doubted his ears as if he couldn¡¯t hear what he was saying and turned to face Damian. With a big grin on his face, Damian proudly continued. ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you suck at it and it¡¯s embarrassing? Isn¡¯t that right?¡± ¡°Hey, kid, there¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do.¡± ¡°Liarrrr.¡± ¡°¡­¡­..¡± Killian¡¯s eyes narrowed. Damian, who seemed to shrink for a moment at a sense of intimidation, didn¡¯t stop there and continued to push further. ¡°You know mister, my mom told me something, she said that no one is perfect in the world. Everyone has at least one weakness, and regardless of the existence, everyone our there has something special that we should never belittle it.¡± While waiting for a reply, Damian naturally assumed he would argue that it wasn¡¯t that either. He wondered what he would say back, but the reply he got was surprisingly sincere. ¡°This might be the case.¡± ¡°What?¡± This time it was Damian who was the one who couldn¡¯t believe his ears. An adult man who seemed as if he normally would never change his opinion sat down on his knees to his level and met his eyes. ¡°What else did your mother say?¡± ¡°That¡¯s ¡­¡­.¡± Turning his gaze slyly sideways to the face that came so close to him each time he took a step back, Damian rubbed both index fingers against his temples. ¡°I feel like I could remember if you played ball with me¡­¡± A moment of silence passed. When Damian watched Killian stand up again, he felt like slapping his mouth. He seemed to have said something unnecessary. When he looked up at him with his big, round eyes, worried that Killian would leave again without saying anything but unlike what he feared Killian actually showed a thin smile, making him blink in surprise at the unexpected gesture. ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± As soon as the stunned Damian asked back, Killian kicked the fallen ball towards the castle wall. Damian, who had been watching the ball as it flew through the air forming a high curve, took a step behind Killian and followed him. ¡°You can¡¯t just do that all of a sudden! Mister, that¡¯s foul play!¡± **** If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 53.2 Along with Melissa, who was most pleased with the news of the couple¡¯s engagement, was the butler. He relied on Rowena for much over the past few months, it made the butler x mistress relationship from five years ago seem like a lie. ¡°So that concludes the list of invitations that will come to the engagement ceremony.¡± ¡°Yes, this is perfect. Thank you for your hard work .¡± ¡°Nonsense, it¡¯s my job. Please address me comfortably too, You¡¯re going to be this family lady soon.¡± Rowena, who smiled at his new attitude nonchalantly, shook her head. ¡°But it¡¯s still not happening for some time.¡± ¡°You also refuse to take the wine cellar key.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯ve been taking good care of it until now, butler. But don¡¯t hide it from me when I ask for it later.¡± ¡°Oh, hiding, what does that even mean? I wouldn¡¯t do such a thing.¡± The woman he would soon be serving as his lady was an excellent speaker who could soften the atmosphere and avoid making people feel offended. The butler, who laughed at the clever remark, took the papers in his hand. He then turned to leave the room, but suddenly paused. ¡°Miss Rowena!¡± Rowena, who was busy selecting a menu and a list of bands to perform at the engagement party, turned her head to the butler. ¡°What?¡± The butler, who had turned around, was now staring at her. It was not a look of observation or wariness, but it was more similar to the way Jeremy used to look at her or her son. The butler gave a gentle smile as he spoke ¡°You are a very kind person indeed, Miss Rowena.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m speaking honestly, I didn¡¯t know it five years ago, but you are an open-minded, sensitive, and thoughtful person.¡± ¡°You¡¯re flattering me. I¡¯m not that kind of person.¡± Rowena, blushing at the unexpected compliment, waved her hand. Sure enough, It¡¯s not that she wasn¡¯t, but she was still lying, even now, wearing a na?ve and innocent mask. Isn¡¯t she wearing the same obedience mask whenever dealing with Killian? She just needs to continue the obedience play for a bit longer. ¡°His excellency, the duke ¡­¡± The butler, who had been silent for some time as if considering something, spoke up heavily. ¡°To be honest, he¡¯s not a very good person.¡± It was as if she was struck by thunder. Rowena crumpled the paper she was holding involuntarily, surprised to hear the not-so-nice remark come out of the mouth of the butler who had served Killian with loyalty no less than Jenok¡¯s. ¡°He might be cold and merciless. He is more like a sword than anyone else when it comes to sharpness.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°He lacks more emotion than others. I was by his side since he was born and this has been the case ever since, and perhaps he hasn¡¯t been any different to you, Miss Rowena.¡± He was right about every single word. Rowena stared back at him in silence. ¡°That person doesn¡¯t know of any one emotion in particular. He has received much envy and respect and fear, but the affection that parents show to their children, the affection that lovers express to their lovers, or basic affection human gives to another human.. he knows nothing of these feelings.¡± It was the first time she had heard this story. The butler continued his words quietly to Rowena, who had frozen as if she were a porcelain doll. **** If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 53.3 ¡°When he was very young, his father passed away in an accident, and some time later his mother went to live with her parents in a distant foreign country on the pretence of recovering but she never came back.¡± ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ve heard that story before.¡± Rowena murmured in a small voice. The butler, who had heard her reply attentively, gave a slight smile. ¡°He was a bright young man, so he grew up well even when he was left alone, but there were many people who wanted to take advantage of the young heir. There were also those who tried to gain his favor and use him for their own gain, and he received numerous death threats and he has come to the brink of death a few times. Perhaps in the process he became more and more keen and sharp in his relationships. Even if everyone envied that person, I couldn¡¯t help but to pity him over and over again.¡± Every word he said sounded sincere as Rowena continued to quietly listen to his words. ¡°When he brought you here, Miss Rowena, I wasn¡¯t expecting much. Because I did not expect anything, so I didn¡¯t have to have a face-to-face confrontation or be honest about my thoughts with you Miss.¡± ¡°Butler¡­¡± ¡°But.¡± The butler, his voice filled with emotion, brightened. ¡°Now I see hope. Looking at the two of you from behind, I am sure that a wonderful change will take place. The Duke is gradually changing as well.¡± Changing? Who? Killian? Rowena, who had been listening carefully to the story of Killian¡¯s deep past, which she was hearing for the first time, lowered her gaze instead of shaking her head. Wondering how to interpret her reaction, the butler concluded his words politely. ¡°When he look at you, Miss Rowena, I can¡¯t believe how soft the look in his eyes becomes, even after having served him for so long. So I am really grateful to you, Miss Rowena, for making the change in that person. I just wanted to say that.¡± The butler smiled in embarrassment and bowed deeply. Then he quickly left the study before hearing a response. After that, Rowena continued to deal with the rest of the work. A few moments ago, the words in the paper before her began to dance and intertwine with each other in her head. It was not that her determination was now shaken or her mind clouded. But all of a sudden, her heart was rustling at the story she had just heard. She couldn¡¯t concentrate at all, and as she came back to her sense, someone knocked on the door of the office. ¡°Miss Rowena.¡± Jenok¡¯s voice came to her ear. Upon receiving permission, Jenok opened the door and walked in. ¡°Ah, was today the day for getting measurements?¡± ¡°It is, but¡­¡± Jenok guided her to the sunny patio. There was a rosewood chair under the large elm tree and a small table, on which a lace fabric and fruit were set out for her. The painter sitting at his easel stood up and greeted Rowena, who was suspicious of something familiar yet unfamiliar. ¡®Welcome. Please take a seat over there.¡± ¡°What ¡­¡­ is this?¡± Rowena, asked Jenok with questioning eyes. Jenok pointed politely toward the chair and began to explain. ¡°We will be working on your portrait today, Miss Rowena. The Dukes of Devonshire have a long tradition of hanging portraits of members of the family in the corridor.¡± A memory came to mind when he mentioned the corridor. The portrait Benedict had shown her, a portrait of Killian¡¯s late fianc¨¦e, who looked just like her. ¡°Is something wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡± As Rowena¡¯s face paled, Melissa and Joanne, who had been waiting on standby, approached her. ¡°If it¡¯s too much for you, we can start doing it tomorrow ¡­.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡± Shaking her head, Rowena sat down in the chair. It was a beautiful day. The wind was rustling softly and the leaves were fluttering in the breeze, making a pleasant sound, but her heart was in the middle of a stormy sea. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re alright? I¡¯m going to fix your makeup for now.¡± Melissa, kneeling in front of Rowena, put down a box of cosmetics beside her. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Really.¡± ¡°Then please hold on for a moment.¡± Reassured by the gentle smile, Melissa applied a layer of light-colored lipstick to her lips. Similarly, when she applied blush to her cheeks to add a touch of life, her otherwise pale face was instantly transformed into one that was full of life. ¡°Since this isn¡¯t an official event, I¡¯m not going heavy on the makeup; I just fixed it up a little bit.¡± As Melissa explained, Joanne held a hand mirror up to her. Rowena stared at the woman¡¯s reflection through the mirror. She looked so much like the girl in the portrait that it gave her goosebumps, this made her feel uncomfortable enough to make her feel actually sick. **** If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 54.1 ¡°I think you should use a bit darker shade.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°I want the lipstick to be more red, and maybe some highlight to my eyelids too, something more flashy in a way.¡± Melissa and Joanne looked at each other in surprise at the weird request that followed. Rowena was not one to express much opinion on getting ready or dressing up. Even at the banquet the other night at the ¡°fox hunting event,¡± she had left most of it up to Joanne. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s too difficult for you?¡± ¡°Ah, no. I¡¯ll arrange it as you wish.¡± Shaking her head at the measured question, Melissa did as she was requested and fixed her makeup. The smooth brush ran over Rowena¡¯s face, after a few moments, she opened her eyes when Melissa told her it was done, and admiration words began to flood her. ¡°You looked beautiful to begin with, but now you look even more stunning.¡± ¡°Indeed, since this portrait that a lot of effort is put into, it¡¯s best to look the most beautiful way possible.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really stunning! The portrait will be exceptionally beautiful.¡± Laughing a little at the praise that followed, Rowena took the mirror Joanne had extended to her again. Looking at the now much darker makeup than before, she could no longer see that woman¡¯s features in her face. ¡°Yeah this will do.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Nothing. Shall we begin then?¡± Rowena asked the artist in the distance as she handed the mirror back to Joanne. The artist, cheeks flushed, nodded with a look of enthusiasm. ¡°Ah, yes! Please adjust your posture as I described earlier.¡± * * * The portrait work took longer than expected. The sketching process alone took two hours a day for a full month. The background had already been painted and the posture was in place, but the facial expression was the most difficult part. A portrait of a woman in an elegant dress against a peaceful, warm natural background, also sitting in an elegant posture, leaving only her face empty. Jenok explained to Killian, who was staring at the painting closely, in a cautious manner. ¡°The artist is renowned for taking too much pride in his art and being very particular to the point of not completing the work until he is fully satisfied with it. It has been difficult to hire him since he was booked for the next five years, so I actually had to pull a few moves here and there to have him accept the offer ¡­.¡± The problem was that this was a portrait that would officially go up in the family corridor on the day of the engagement ceremony. But it was impossible to say for certain whether the difficult and sensitive artist would be able to complete the portrait in the next three months or so. ¡°He is insisting that he didn¡¯t get a smile he likes very much, and that as soon as he sees a smile he likes, he¡¯ll draw it in right away. But we¡¯re going to the island tomorrow.. Shall I put pressure on him?¡± ¡°No.¡± Shaking his head, Killian looked at the servant standing beside him and had him put the painting away. ¡°Let him accompany them to the island.¡± ¡°What?¡± **** If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 54.2 ¡°If he followed her around closely enough, he should at least get an expression he¡¯s satisfied with. But more importantly, where¡¯s Benedict?¡± ¡°Apparently, the news that he died was correct. It seems that he died in a fire at his villa in a foreign country.¡± Jenok pulled out of his pocket a pocket watch with the name Benedict Sussex engraved on it. It had been commissioned directly from a famous craftsman and was the only one of its kind in the world. ¡°Based on the testimony of the servant who was cleaning out his quarters that day, it was found in his hand, it seems that he didn¡¯t let it go until he died, which seems solid. Perhaps he received the order to return and realized that your excellency had discovered what he was doing all along. All three investigators who were dispatched also concluded that he had committed suicide. Here¡¯s the report.¡± It was a tragic end for someone who had exercised enormous power as the right-hand man of the Dukes of Devonshire for a time. But none of the two felt any sympathy for Benedict Sussex. They watched the queen a little longer, just to be sure, but she did not either. This was certain, since Kilian had personally gone to discuss the matter directly with her, along with getting permission to marry Rowena. As soon as Jenok concluded, a heavy silence fell over the office. Killian, who had been staring at the pocket watch, threw it, along with the report, directly into the burning fireplace. Like his butler, he had been in a long-time subordinate and lord relationship with Benedict, but if someone had crossed a line that should not have been crossed, he would be the one to pay the ultimate price. There was no mercy. ¡°There were those who served the baron. They must be in hiding now, track them down and capture them all. Don¡¯t let any of them escape.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Kilian, who had erased all but a grain of emotion that remained, rose from his leather chair and turned to face the window. Servants were bustling about in front of the castle¡¯s entrance hall. They were filling five wagons with food ,supplies and lumber that were not available on the island. He looked down at them and his eyes narrowed with an emotion he did not understand. There was no problem. Obviously, everything was going according to his plan. Rowena, shocked by the sudden announcement of their engagement, protested, but eventually complied, and Damian¡¯s existence will also be announced on the day of the engagement ceremony, and he intends to register Damian and to announce him as his biological child before the wedding and raise him as his successor. The reason he didn¡¯t announce the engagement and the existence of his own child together was out of consideration for her, who would have been shocked otherwise. Everything worked the way he wanted it to, but something tugged at a corner of his chest. The feeling of discomfort he didn¡¯t know where it came from felt like a thorn in his side and it annoyed him. Killian, who had been looking out the window for a while, turned back. ¡°Where¡¯s Rowena?¡± **** If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 54.3 ¡°Where¡¯s Rowena?¡± ¡°She retired to her bedroom after having her meal around noon, probably tired from managing the household affairs until late last night. The young master is currently in class.¡± ¡°That teacher, the author, you¡¯ve done a background check on him, right?¡± ¡°Yes, sir, I did. His identity was guaranteed by master Felix as well.¡± Killian, who had a hard time trying to suppress the uncomfortable feeling at the assuring reply, passed by Jenok. ¡°Um, ¡­¡­ Your Excellency.¡± Jenok caught him as he was having difficulty in turning the doorknob. ¡°Your left arm, are you okay?¡± At his words Killian looked down at his left arm. It was the area where he had suffered the lingering pain after being bitten by a dog covering Damian in their previous encounter in the park. Thanks to the frantic efforts of his doctor, The injury was healed without leaving a trace, and although on the surface there was nothing wrong with him, he was often hit by terrible ache and pain with cramps in his arm. He did not know the exact reason, and every time the symptoms manifested, it was all he could do to take painkillers. ¡°I heard that the neighboring country has more advanced medicine. You should go there and get a more in-depth examination ¡­¡­..¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have the time for that.¡± Cutting off from his subordinate¡¯s concerned advice, Killian opened the door. Exiting his office, he walked up the stairs past the servants and servants who greeted him with deep bows and opened the bedroom door. At the same time, Melissa and Joan, who were carefully drawing the curtains closed, looked at him like startled rabbits. ¡°You-. Your Excellency!¡± ¡°Shh.¡± As they tried to greet him with courtesy, Killian approached the bed and looked at them with a gesture so they would quietly get out. Rowena was sleeping like a princess in a fairy tale on a large mattress that could easily fit the two of them, and there would still remain a lot of empty sapce. Walking carefully so as not to wake her, Killian pulled a stool over to the bedside and sat down . His heated eyes studied every corner of the sleeping woman. Hair that flowed down over her shoulders like golden threads, her long, fluttering long lashes, her high nose and deliciously plump lips. She was a woman who had given birth to a child, struggled for the past five years, and yet showed no signs of aging. She looked the same as when he first met her, not even slightly changed. -Mr. Killian, what is your favorite fruit? For me, I like wild berries the most. He remembered the woman on the train who was shy to even make eye contact and just fidgeted with her hands. -I have never been out of the village. So this is my first time going to a city and I¡¯m really excited and nervous. I¡¯m also worried. Her porcelain white cheeks were flushed red and she had a bashful smile and a pure laugh revealing her hidden teeth. ¡°For the portrait ¡­¡­ I think that expression would be the best.¡± He tried to remember when he had last seen that smile, but he couldn¡¯t recall it at all. If only he could keep that moment forever preserved, he would want to transfer the laughter in his memory directly to the portrait, which contained just an empty face. ¡°Hmmm ¡­¡­.¡± Rowena tossed and turned, her brow furrowed as if she was having some kind of nightmare whilst he was lost in thought.Turning her body to lie down on the opposite side of the bed, Killian extended his arm, as was his habit, and slowly brushed a hand down from her forehead to her eyes. Unlike him, whose hands were colder than others, Rowena¡¯s body temperature was on the higher side, like a child¡¯s. As he repeatedly patted down her forehead, eyes, and cheeks, her expression relaxed in the pleasant coolness. At the sight of her, Killian began to talk to himself as if he was brainwashed. ¡°What are you dreaming about?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°What¡¯s out there that makes you look like that?¡± There was no answer to his small question. Rowena, holding his hand in both of hers, brought his hand toward her warm neck . ¡°Am I not in that dream?¡± He repeated the question, though she was sound asleep and would not answer. ¡°I would only be a nightmare for you.¡± Five years ago, he had brutally abandoned her, a brutal mistake that no excuse could ever explain or cover up. Yet despite knowing the whole story, he never made any apologies to her. He willingly chose to remain silent. **** If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 55.1 Five years ago, he had brutally abandoned her, a brutal mistake that no excuse could ever explain or cover up. Yet despite knowing the whole story, he never made any apologies to her. He willingly chose to remain silent. He acknowledged his mistake but did not ask for forgiveness. If he was going to admit and apologize, he would have to listen to whatever she wished, and that wish was probably to be freed from him. Every time he was faced with glimpses of her sincerity, even when she seemed to be obediently following his orders, so he hardened his heart. The same thing happened the night he one-sidedly announced their engagement in order to put the shackles around her ankles. His heart burned as he recalled the furious anger and the look in her eyes that shoved him out of her way. Apart from that, he also understood Rowena¡¯s standpoint. She had every right to be angry and to push him away. But that was not the case, Rowena did the exact opposite! Previously, she would have lost her temper and rebelled against him, but now she was quick to obey and now meekly preparing for the engagement ceremony. This, in turn, made him uneasy and uncomfortable, and he tightened his hold on her even more. In the past, he could read her thoughts just by looking at her face, but now he had no clue what was going on in her mind. On the surface, she was obedient, but he wondered what she might be thinking on the inside. He wanted to enter into the dreams of the sleeping woman. He wanted to know what kind of feelings she was having inside? what kind of feelings she was having when looking at him? and how long she was going to hide his child¡¯s existence from him? What can he do to completely erase the past five years ago? As he silently watched the woman, Rowena¡¯s lips pursed, and as he reflexively leaned in closer to her with his ear, he froze to what he heard. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Damian¡­ Damian¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­..¡± ¡°For having ¡­¡­, a woman like me¡­. As your mother¡­sorry ¡­¡­..¡± A tear streamed down her cheek as she regained her steady breath at the cold temperature of his touch. At the same time, an unknown intense pain made Killian grab the left side of his chest. The pain was incomparable to the pain that hit him earlier. It felt as if someone was ripping his heart out with a sharp dagger. ¡°Rowena.¡± She slowly opened her eyes at the sound of someone calling her name. Killian looked at her long, tear-stained lashes and her damp eyes that had crying marks. The dazed green irises looked up at him, as though she might have awakened fully from her slumber. ¡°Killian.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I hate you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ I know that.¡± The pain grew more intense than before, and Killian barely managed to keep his expression composed. ¡°No, You don¡¯t know. You wouldn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Then tell me. How much do you hate me? ¡°No.¡± Convinced it was a dream, Rowena declared firmly, then pushed away his hand that was wiping her tears and turned to lie down on the opposite side. Killian¡¯s left arm twitched slightly as he brushed aside her messy blonde hair. He then gripped his arm with his right hand and let out a groan. He casually ignored Jenok¡¯s words, but the cycles between the pain were getting shorter and the suffering was getting worse. Killian steadied his breathing and waited for the agony to ease. He could not leave this country, this castle, this woman. Not until he could legally and completely tie her to his side forever. **** If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 55.2 The journey to the island was smooth. Nothing happened on the not too short journey that would restrict their advance other than a few minor issues. The weather was clear all the way and the sea was calm. Damian, who had never been on a boat before, did not get seasick, but rather ran around the deck throughout the trip. ¡°Mom! How big is Rope Island?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure exactly, but about twice as big as the capital maybe?¡± ¡°It¡¯s huge! Do you think there will be many friends my age?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. I think there are a lot of older children.¡± Rowena patted Damian¡¯s head as she admired the peaceful night as it passed. After stomping his feet happily for a while, Damien fell asleep holding his nanny¡¯s hand, while Rowena recalled the dawn when she had to leave this place. It was a dawn that no words could describe. A dawn she would never be able to forget throughout her life. Her tears had already dried up, and there was no more emotion that was left to be shed after last night, only the empty shell remained behind. She left the villa without leaving a trace, carrying only one light piece of luggage. She boarded the first boat without any hesitation. the boat she boarded this time was much smaller and shabbier than the one she used to come here, where she planned to throw herself into the sea. Rather than wanting to die, she just wanted to disappear. Like the mermaid in some fairy tale, she wanted to become nothing but seafoam and be absorbed into the sea. She wanted her name, her body, her soul, her memories of the scattered love, and the reminiscence of those long, long night to disappear as if it had never happened. If only she had not been aware of Damian¡¯s existence just before she put her decision into action¡­. It was Killian¡¯s child, the man whom she hated and resented so much, but by heavens, the thought of trying to cease this pregnancy had never crossed her mind. She never regretted carrying him in her belly for almost ten months even with the fact that the child ended up resembling his father. ¡°Ah!¡± While she was lost in thought, someone approached her from behind and hugged her. Although it was springtime, the sea breeze was still chilly. Kilian, who had draped a thick shawl over her, reached over and pulled her long blonde hair out over her shawl, letting it flow over her back, this all happened before Rowena had time to turn around, startled. ¡°Rowena.¡± ¡°You surprised me!¡± Rowena, chest heaving, spat at him, trying not to make her hatred for him too obvious. Killian, who placed his hand over top of Rowena¡¯s hand on the railing, kissed her temple. Rowena, who had somewhat grown accustomed to both such attentiveness and physical contact, relaxed her still, tense body against his firm chest. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± ¡°Nothing in particular.¡± ¡°You know, when you think about something, you tend to curl your lower lip and bite it.¡± ¡°Ehh?¡± It was the first time she had heard of such a thing. Rowena, quickly turning her back to face Killian, repeated the question with a look of disbelief on her face. ¡°Really? I have such a habit?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t know, did you?¡± ¡°Lies.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the truth.¡± Smirking, Killian dropped his gaze at her neck, which was bare. ¡°You don¡¯t wear the necklace these days.¡± ¡°That¡¯s ¡­¡­.¡± Rowena explained, smiling awkwardly at the words that were thrown at her so sharply that she was caught off guard. ¡°The engagement necklace you gave me is so precious. I am afraid I might lose it.¡± The fact is, she could never wear it around her neck after she knew what it meant. It felt like a tight leash around her neck and it made her feel suffocated. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely wear it when we get there!¡± **** If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.